-
(http://cache.desktopnexus.com/thumbseg/1431/1431145-bigthumbnail.jpg)
A place that is both calm and full of activity.
Field Status
The kids are playing in the playground.
Families are enjoying themselves.
Birds soar across the sky and scavenge for leftover food around the area.
What is a field?
A field is an area where events between characters or even individual characters may happen. As replies to these posts, characters may chronicle events that transpire between each other which would often be as a result of or due to a Cardfight. Field events are great ways to develop characters as well as character relationships. Field events, for example, could include a Cardfight as part of a rivalry between two individuals. It can be something as simple as a simple outing or meeting that then leads to a game of Vanguard. Or something that would greatly move the plot, a fight between someone of the heroic affinity and someone of the villainous affinity.
Remember, Cray is looking for the best of the best to be a leader. This does not mean that the leader has to be filled with good intentions, its anyone who the cards seem to decide is fit. Heroes can do as much as they can, but without villains pushing the story forward with their schemes, there isn't much to save. So if you are on the villainous side, use these areas to move along with your plots and schemes. You may ask others to come and roleplay with you and anyone can post in these areas, there is no limit other than that of being logical and simply just being respectful to your fellow fighters.
Any character that you interact with during field events may get affinity +1 or -1 with you.
Certain fields may have special events and things happening there in order to start up some action.
Post events that transpire below based on you character's own perspective, and just have fun with it!
Good luck!
-
Hana sits alone on one of the park benches. Her arms are rested along her sides, and her legs are straightened out. She's almost completely relaxed. A drop of sweat is going down the right side of her forehead, and she takes a deep breath. She feels that she had just experienced one of the deepest challenges of her life. She was victorious, yes, but to a cost. It felt strange to her that it was the difficult to pull off, that she almost failed. Despite all this, she was pleased that she didn't.
"My greatest accomplishment," she whispered to herself giving a small smirk, "this is..."
"A waste of time," Pacifica interrupted.
In front of Hana was an extravagant masterpiece, a building of grand construction, one that marked the golden age of architecture. The structure stood tall, taller than the others around it, making all others of its kind look like ants. In a scale of one to ten, this one was definitely a ten, it could not be taken down, as it was to become a symbol for generations to come. This structure, was Hana's sand castle.
-
What a beautiful, peace little park- is that a sand castle.
Wait, that's Hana.
"What on Earth are you doing?" was the first thing to come out of Yukino's mouth when she deduced that the castle was probably the idol's just by seeing how intensely she was gazing at it. Approaching with Miyuki, who had come to help look for Hana, the snow queen at least greeted her princess with a warm smile. While taking glances at the sand castle, proud of the craftsmanship, she sort of also hoped that Isabella didn't come out here without telling someone exactly where she went just to make it...
"We should all make a sand castle one day", Marron suggested. Akane and Wingal agreed that it sounds like fun, even Gordon was willing to "privilege" them in joining. Yukino wasn't going to question how the beings of Cray and a human Vanguard on Earth would build one together, but it still did sound enjoyable.
But back to the little sister.
"I looked all over for you, could you at least send me a text...?" She spoke and pleaded, reaching to hug her.
-
Hana's gaze was intense, the fire from her eyes was what Kagero players would call, an "Eternal Flame." This was so until she heard her old sister's voice. It was a splash of cold water on her face that broke her deep gaze. She realized her sister was reaching over to hug her. Yes, she cannot miss an opportunity to hug Yukinee, she must take this chance for a hug. She stood up and reached to hug her elder sister as well.
"I only wanted to come here to quickly relax, but then I got really caught up on this sand castle and probably got side tracked," Hana explained.
-
"Uh... 'Probably'?" Yukino laughed, embracing her little sister. Though, she uncontrollably snickered some when Blaster Blade made a joke about the fire and intensity in Hana's eyes toward the sand castle rivaling the Empire's "Eternal Flame". Patting her on the back and pulling back, the snow queen silently commended the princess.
"It's getting late, we can come check up on your masterpiece again tomorrow morning", Hikari offered, urging her to come home with her.
Hana +1 Affinity
Miyuki +1 Affinity
-
Shiki strolled through the park, holding a bag of various mature content image magazines, swinging it around without really paying attention, and ofcourse he ended up accidently letting go of the bag which went flying forward like a bullet. He didn't even get to see a single picture in any of them, in panic he jumped after the bag and not only did he fail to catch it, but also ended up landing on top of a bush with the books scattered all around him, he stayed on top of the bush without any sort of movement.
-
After following Yukino to the park, and finding Hana, Miyuki decided to call it a day. Bidding Hana and Yukino goodbye, and possibly setting up a meeting for tomorrow, she headed out of the park, towards her home.
Thinking back on the events that had happened today, she was glad that she had accepted Hana's invitation earlier that day, and gone with her to the cardshop.
-
Haruka sighs as he finally gets a break. After running around chasing people at the station, he finally finds himself wanting to take a seat and puts the bag he's been carrying next to him. He pulls out a neatly wrapped bacon cheeseburger and goes to take a big bite. His mouth is watering from how hungry he has been all day. Before his teeth hit the burger, a man goes flying past him chasing after a bag.
"What the-" Several things pass through his peripherals. A sand-castle. A pervert. Two girls.
Who is that? Do you know him?
Haruka shakes his head and goes to take a burger, but once again, he finds himself distracted. He sighs.
"Fine. Let's go." Haruka stands up, puts the burger in his mouth, and approaches the pervert first.
-
Shiki was laying on top of the bus or a while, without any sign of movement as if he didn't register the situation he's in yet. After a minute or two he'd start wiggling around in attempts to get off the bush, which ended in failure and he simply got himself more tangled into it instead. Atleast he didn't break anything, and two of his magazines were right here for him to look at untill police came, or someting of that caliber.
-
Haruka reaches his hand out to tap the stranger. "Uhm..." Haruka bites his lip deciding what to do. "U-Uh, hello? Can you hear me? Are you alive?" Haruka pokes the stranger several times. "H-Hello?", Haruka says quietly.
-
Upon feeling the poke, Shiki jumped and nearly screamed, easing a bit when he heard the man actually ask if he's alive. And now that he knew it wasn't some sort of rapist or god knows what, he looked behind him "I'm very much alive last time I checked, and I appear to be stuck?" Shiki waved his arms and legs a bit. "Please call the police or something, these magazines won't read themselves and I can't do it if I'm stuck here!."
Also, I'm going to sleep so rip swift responses
-
Haruka smiled a little and extended his hand to the man. "Here, take my hand. I'll get you out of there. Then you can tell me what happened here. You look silly flailing around in the bushes. People might get the wrong idea." Haruka averts his eyes remembering his first impression of the person.
Pervert
"A-Anyways, here. Let me help you out."
-
Unable to cardfight without his deck, Itou decides to walk around town while remembering the events of yesterday, especially the moment where on the corner of his eye he saw a shop, but he couldn't figure out his urge. Then as he walks by the part he sees 2 people, 1 apparently stuck and the other questioning whether he should pull him by the legs or not. But he feels their situation is nothing compared to the void he somehow feels without his Royal Paladins.
-
Out of his peripherals, Haruka notices somebody familiar. He cranes his head to see a face he's seen before. Haruka looks over at Shiki for a moment. "Give me a second. I'll be right back." Anjaro paces over to the man across the park. "Hi there. I think I might have something of yours. Err, a Cardfight deck? Royal Paladins specifically. If I sound crazy, stop me now, hahaha.." Haruka scratches his head, then pulls out the deck from his jacket pocket and holds it out. "This?"
-
Itou seemed to be confused by Haruka's approach, but that fades away as he sees his deck again. The moment he grabs it his heart felt relief, as in the missing part of his soul was back, but he still wonders why does that happen, ready for action Itou takes back his deck and thanks Haruka, but also says:
"if you know what this is, maybe we can talk more over there if you're willing. Also that guy seems to be screaming."
Itou leaves and goes to Card Capital.
-
Shiki grabbed the man's hand, and pulled himself out of the bush straight onto the ground, after standing up he carefully brushed himself off all the leaves on his school uniform.
"Phew, and here I though I'd have to sleep all night in the bush." he said, to himself and started looking around trying to gather all the magazines back into the bag as fast as possible, completely ignoring the other two people and continued on with his stroll while waving the bag around, clearly not learning anything from what just happened.
-
After having a few cardfights at the shop, Haruki went to the park to chillax. It was a nice and cool time of the day, so he found a tree and climbed it. A great place to enjoy the view and maybe take a quick snooze. While he was getting to the best spot on that tree though, Haruki found a birds nest full of valuable items. A ring, some shiny cards, random keys...
"I should take this stuff back with me incase people are looking for it," Haruki thought to himself. He stuffed the lost items in his bag and soon fell asleep in the calm environment.
-
"I wonder how long Ive been here just daydreaming? I need to get back and at least stop by the house. They must be worried sick by now..." --Kota gets up stretching and looking around to see that most of the people from earlier were now gone-- "I'll pick up something on the way so they wont think too badly of me for not checking in for such a long time. And while I'm at it, I'll teach them about Vanguard a little. I'll get them some cheesecake. Then this will all be water under the bridge. ^^"
-
Strolling the park, I see nothing but a flock of birds fly above my head. "I wonder if Jellal or Tsubabsa is around. Ah its pointless to look for them. Such a big city with everyone having a similar objective, to play Vanguard. Might as well just use this time to relax I the park." I pull out my deck, feeling a rush of energy and confidence when I do so. "All of this is pointless. I've only made some acquaintances, not truly friends yet. I wish that someone could recognize my presence in this city and in this game." I find a grassy hill to take a rest. I lay down with my deck still in my hand at my side. "Maybe one day... someone will see me..." I close my eyes and start to drift off wondering if that day will ever come true.
-
You have been invited to Card Shop PSY, if you wish to accept the offer, enter through the door and into the shop.
----------------------------------------------------
(Helios if you want to enter PSY, just wake an rp post.)
-
Hazama rubs his eyes. "Man what a dream. Though I have a strange feeling that the dream I just had was telling me something about the present." My vision of Rijuku Park is suddenly invaded by an image of a sign on a wall. The sign appears in three different sections going horizontally. There is a color for each section of the sign: Red, Yellow, and Blue. Within each section contains three letters, going from left to right, they appear to be P,S,Y. Then, the image disappears. "I see." I stand up and start walking to Card Shop PSY
-
Haruka finds himself strolling into the park once again. His eyes are bloodshot from staying up all night and then Cardfighting that man back at the slums. What was his name? Haruka's memory becomes fuzzier and fuzzier as he tries to remember. He finds himself drifting asleep. His mind starts to wander as he lays on a bench, staring at the morning sky.
"What did you mean then? Not resonating with my deck. Not strong enough..."
Haruka pulled out Daiyusha and stared at the card long and hard. He even tried talking to it, but no response came.
Figures. Cards don't talk after all.
The voice he heard simply speaks when it wants to. He can't exactly call on it whenever he wants. Although it did keep Haruka awake most of the night, talking about the woman at the train station who kicked Haruka's butt. Haruka felt a little embarrassed about it, but he was too tired to feel much so he let it go almost instantly.
Save everybody. Haruka wipes his eyes with his hands and sits up. He decides he has to stop thinking so hard on it. Who is there to save after all? What's the point in having a purpose that doesn't need to be served? These thoughts circle Haruka's mind.
-
Not too long after coming outta of the hospital Kaze decides to go out for a stroll in the park. Kaze is still troubled.
"Who am I exactly? What am I looking for? And why was this deck given to me of all people..."
Kaze decides to not think about it too much and lie down on the grass slope in the park and stares as the clouds go by considering whether or not to head over to the Card Shop.
-
"I really wanna test out this new deck I just main maybe I should head over to the Card Shop" Yuzuki runs through the park and spots and Red Headed boy lying in the grass. Yuzuki sees the purple deck box by the boy lying in the grass. "I wonder if he will help me test my new deck" Yuzuki walks over to the boy and asks for a cardfight.
-
At boy approaches Kaze while he is lying down in the grass. The boy asks "Excuse me mister would it be okay is we had a cardfight?" Kaze wonders how the boy knows he plays Cardfight so he asks "What makes you assume i play Cardfight Vanguard?" The boy says "Well I was running running by and noticed that Deck Box right next to you so sorry if i assumed." Kaze accepts the challenge "Fine fair enough." Kaze thought to himself "Well if I do decide to go to the Card Shop I'm going at least need to know what I can do."
As they prepare their decks Kaze asks "Hey does the name Kaze Ryuenji mean anything to you?" The boy thinks and replies "No, not to my knowing; why do you ask?" Kaze responds "Well that's my name and I kinda don't remember what kinda person I was in the past." The boy replies "I'm sorry to hear that, my name is Yuzuki, Yuzuki Avian." Both players set their starting Vanguard and Draw their opening hand.
Kaze: "Stand Up, The Vanguard!"
Yuzuki: "Stand Up, My Vanguard!"
-Fight now takes place-
-
The day after the Card Capital Tournament Itou finds himself wondering what is next for him, wondering about all the things he felt during this period, including his dream of being invited to a shop by someone, but more important than that, he doesn't know what's next for his deck, and he still feels an urge to fight more. To sort out his mind, he seeks for an opponent in the park...
-
Yuzuki places a card from the deck into the damage zone as his 6th Damage Check. "No heal trigger."
-The fight ends-
Yuzuki looks at the Vanguard on Kaze's field then looks at Kaze himself and states "Good Game." Kaze response "No Problem." Kaze packs up his cards, stretched and then goes back to lying down the grass. Yuzuki packs up his cards saying "Well I hope we meet again Kaze."
Yuzuki gets no reply so assumes Kaze is asleep. Yuzuki starts heading to the park's exit with his hands on top of his head. "That fight was interesting even though I lost I won't allow this to keep me down, but to get back up and challenge him again when I'm stronger."
-
You have been invited to Card Shop PSY, if you wish to accept the offer, enter through the door and into the shop.
----------------------------------------------------
(Pidove if you want to enter PSY, just wake an rp post.)
-
Itou walks around and notices two people cardfighting, but before he could intervene and talk it seemed the fight already ended, one of the men leaves and goes somewhere while the other one lies in the grass. He seems to be asleep, Itou decides to grab a stick and pokes the unknown man's nose, without knowing what could happend if he did that, but he needs a fight so he does not care about the condition or the will of the asleep man. Nothing seems to happen, so he heads back home.
-
After a day of resting, Makuto decided to take a walk to the park. Passing by many benches, he decided to sit on a bench near a small fountain. After taking a deep breath, he decides to have a chit chat with Akuma and just relax for atleast a hour on that bench and then move to the shopping district to grab some food. Suddenly he took out his deck and glared at his avatar while smirking.
-
i felt a gush of wind hit my face. i look to the side and i see a sign what said PSY yuzuki thought "where did this come from never seen it before wounder whats going to be through those doors." i think "it cant be that bad." yuzuki enter PSY
-
Haruki woke up from a great sleep. It was a new day, the birds were singing, the skies were clear, aaaand he was still in a tree. "What!? When!? WAHH!!" he began to scream as he fell out of the tree arms flailing from being so flustered after awaking. With a hard thud to the ground, Haruki gave out an "Oof!" and proceeded to rub his aching head.
"I never went home yesterday did I?" Haruki said to himself with a painful expression. He then looked to his bag still at his side and remembered what he had been doing yesterday. "That's it! I still have to get these things back to the people that lost them!" His sorrowful face from just a few seconds later was quickly replaced with a look of determination, that is, until a loud growl came from his stomach.
"Eheh... maybe I should get something to eat first," and as he said that, Haruki happily traveled to Hoshiko in search of a great place to eat.
-
Shiki made his way into the park again, from the same direction as last time. In his hands was the weekly shounen jump, which was the center of his attention, he wasn't even paying attention to his surroundings at all, he even ignored all the pain his bandaged face was in after all of yesterday's events.
He stopped for a while, and found himself a bench to sit on and relax while reading the shounen jump.
-
Miyuki walked through the park, enjoying the scenery. After a hectic day yesterday, trying to deal with her parents and such, she just wanted to get outside for a bit. She enjoyed the feeling of walking around freely, after being stuck inside for the day.
After a relaxing walk around the park, she wondered where to go. She was so deep in thought that she almost ran into a stranger on a bench, but caught herself and apologised.
'Maybe I'll go to the shopping district again. Let's see, to get to there from here, I guess I'd have to head throught the residential area around here.'
-
One hour has already passed since Makuto visited this park, he decided he had enough time here relaxing so he decided to stand up and head out. As he stood up he noticed a guy on a nearby bench reading some sort of magazine or something.
The park looked pretty dead and he was surprised someone else showed up here this early, he decided to walk up to him and see what he is up to.
-
Dalis rested on a bench, looking out around the park. Her hair was constantly blowing into her face, annoying her and causing her to have to repeatedly move it back behind her shoulder. Sighing, she laid herself down on the bench, head resting on her hands as she thought about the events that had transpired earlier.
"What was she even on about?!" Dalis shouted in frustration, unable to comprehend anything new about Hikari or the abilities she had made a point to mention. Sighing, she flicked Crimson out from her sleeve, staring at it intently. "I really don't know."
-
On Shin'en's way home from school he couldnt help noticing someone on bench with a vanguard card, he circled the park plenty of times nervous to ask, he then walked up to her and asked "do you play vanguard"...
-
Dalis sat up on the bench, eying the boy who has just walked up to her. She shifted her hair out of her face, and slotted the card she was holding back into her sleeve.
"...Yes. I do." She answered carefully, wary of him.
-
Shiki turned another page in the Shounen Jump, spaced out as if the entire planet didn't exist for him in the face of this glorious magazine, that is untill someone fell of a tree, another person bumped into him and yet another one started bugging him. At first he ignored it, but as he reached the end of the Shounen's section that he cared the most about, he put it to the side and looked at the man infront of him.
"Yes, hello?" he asked the man, tilting his head to the side out of curiosity as to what'd make him talk to Shiki out of all the people in the park.
-
Makuto took a step back as the man turned his head at him. Makuto then pushed his glasses back and opened his mouth.
"Excuse me sir, what kind of magazine is that?"
"I-is that a manga??" Makuto asked the strange man again as he was curious if by any chance that magazine was a manga, despise loving mangas Makuto never got the chance to read one himself ever since he arrived in this city.
-
He grabbed the magazine again, bending part of the page he stopped on so that he could come back to it later and closed it, with the cover facing the man that was talking to him, Shiki pointed at the cover "It says so right on the cover, it's the Weekly Shounen Jump that just came out."
Upon hearing his second question, Shiki nodded and rubbed his bandaged cheek while waiting for whatever the stranger had left to say.
-
Yukino was a bit lost in thought again, but not for reasons of being the chosen. It was the rumors of the underground slums, where cheaters and scumbags gathered to display their "expertise" with Vanguard. As grossly dark and edgy it sounded, it also allured her... the idea dealing with strong fighters on top of their cheating ways, and culling the weak who can't win even with dirty tactics.
Before making any sort of concrete decision on what to do, she scoped out the park. Noticing the porn-hoarder, the queen made sure that he would be skewered if he came within range of Hana today. Even sending a bladed death-glare in his direction, knowing he probably didn't even see her.
Then she saw Dalis, the fun one. And some lost kid, didn't matter, her attention was on Dalis. Plucking out the business card to make doubly sure she wasn't confusing her for another, Hikari stowed it away in pocket after confirming. Then made her way over.
"Dalis...", calling out quietly, but happily as the queen approached.
-
Makuto started spacing while looking at the cover, flashy cover with interesting characters on the front page. He decided the next time he visits the shopping district he's definetelly gonna buy one of those.
"Oh sorry, was just curious...AH! Let me introduce myself, my name is Akuyaku Makuto." said Makuto with an enthusiastic voice.
"I really like mangas myself, nice to meet you."
Akuma started mumbling at Makuto about that man, he said he felt a strange aura surrounding him and that he should approach him more. Makuto then decided to sit beside that man.
-
Dalis averted her eyes to Hikari, who was quickly coming over. Glad to get an excuse to get away from someone she didn't even know and was annoyingly quiet, she dashed over to meet her.
"Hikari! Hihihi!" She squealed happily, laughing. She noted the strange, far away look Hikari seemed to permanently display. Her eyes were focused seemingly behind her, rather than on her. But she paid it no real attention. Despite the wind picking up, she smiled and grabbed Hikari's hand. "What brings you here?"
-
Shiki looked at the man who sat right next to him, and shrugged.
"Oh right, names.. hm.. well you probably aren't some FBI Spy sent out to know my name.. my name's Ak-" he paused, looking over at the other girl who was just greeted by the crazy arrogant whitehair chick from before, Shiki jumped off the bench leaving the Shounen Magazine on it and pointed at her yelling,
"You! It's you! The crazy chuuni who nearly killed me yesterday! You're following me everywhere I go, I knew that you were a stalker the moment I saw you! I'll get the entire police force on your butt for stalking!"
-
Dalis seemed... strangely very happy to see Hikari. She wasn't sure if she should be flattered or asking what put her in a good mood. Though, maybe it was just the presence of the queen. Yukino smirked with unparalleled smug, of course that was it. Terror was instilled into the hearts of men who defied, and bliss overflowed in the hearts of those who pledge loyalty. Gracing Dalis with the privilege of those snow blue eyes filled with warmth, she silently took in the performer as one of her own.
"Well, I was thinking about the slums until I saw you-"
Oh hell no, that freak was insulting and threatening her. HER. Her Imperious Majesty!
"I'm not stalking you, you half-witted peasant! I'll do the same with the police on you for soiling my precious' eyes! And that's if you're alive by the time I'm done with you myself!"
Queeny's mad, Blaster Blade's words cannot reach. Yukino was actually going to kill him if she got her paws on him this time...
Dalis +1 Affinity
-
"Oi!" Dalis roared, a break from the usual happy and care free front she portrayed. She snapped her whip, an effective sound to silence the fights. Within moments she had quickly stashed it away in her sleeves. "This is all just a huge misunderstanding. Now why don't we be nice adults and stop?"
She glared at the man she didn't even know, and cast a comforting glance at Hikari. "They're not worth our time. Let's just go, yeah?"
(Shiki -1 Affinity, Hikari +1 Affinity)
-
"Fine", she scowled. Keeping this pervert's face in her hit-list's mental photo wall, the queen decided to depart with Dalis.
Hikari mentioned the slums, wanting to go witness underground fights.
-
What the hell just happened, thought Makuto to himself.
"Was that...Yukino?" Makuto asked the man while still being confused on the whole situation. Who was the other woman, why is she with Yukino and many questions came up in Makuto's head, but he wasn't in the mood to get the answers to all those questions.
-
"You appear in literally every place I go to! Besides, out of the two of us I'm the one with bandages all over their face so I doubt the police would trust a nutjob like you!" he yelled at the crazy girl some more, and was about to add some more insults before hearing the crack of a whip which made him freeze, in most anime and manga getting hit by that hurt like hell and caused bleeding, something Shiki wasn't a fan of, so he shut his mouth before he'd get himself in trouple once again.
After the two girls left, he shrugged and went back to reading his Shounen Jump on the bench, almost drifting off into his own world again before he realized he had forgotten about the guy sitting right next to him.
"Right the name is Shiki, if you really are an FBI Spy I'm going to be really mad so don't even try anything fishy." he added, before drifting off for real this time.
-
"How could I even be an FBI spy at this young age anyways...Shiki right, nice to meet you. Well, I'm heading out, i hope we meet again."
said Makuto to Shiki as he stood up from the bench.
After a few steps away from the bench, he pulled back his hair and took off his glasses turning his blue eyes into a blood red color.
"Alright time for some training, We're heading to the nearest Card Shop."
Whispered Akuma as he wore his overcoat, leaving the park for good.
(Shiki: +1 Affinity)
-
On my way home from school...I sat on a bench at the park, I took a look at my deck wondering why cant I win, then came the question again..how did i get this deck and who gave it to me, why do i have it, and where did it come from..."Shadow Paladin, my next cardfight, im goin to win" I said to myself.
+1 affinity for Tsubaki
-
Tsubaki, new to the town, wandered about in the park. Being unfamiliar with the area, it was decided that it would be best to scope out the land. Though, she wound up stumbling upon a boy who was extremely deep in thought, as if in a trance. I then ask him with a grin on my face, "What's the matter, Mister? You wondering why you're dressed so funny?"
-
Startled, I dropped my cards, and while picking them up i said "Well, I'm trying this new game called Cardfight Vangaurd!! and I got this new deck from.....a cardshop...and havent been able to win with it. I dont know what to do, I dont have anymore cards to edit my deck"
-
I rush to help this poorly dressed man, pick up his cards and say, "Well mister, you can't expect to win just from the get-go. You need to learn the game more, learn the units more, learn to deal with a loss and use it to better yourself. Trust your cards like you would want them to trust you, there's a bond between every cardfighter and their deck, and you choose what you do with that bond! I mean look at me, I'm pretty new myself to the game, doesn't mean I'll just sulk cause of a couple losses. I'll use it to improve and even perhaps make a friend. In fact, you know what? I, Tsubaki Ayoko, challenge you to a cardfight!" I say pointing my finger at his face.
-
The cardfight between Tsubaki and the strangely dressed man had commenced. Feelings surged through both players not one willing to budge an inch. They poured their heart and soul into the match. Both cardfighters rode their Ace, Phantom Blaster Dragon, where the real match began.
Shin'en utilized Phantom Blaster Dragon's skill and called a whole field after sacrificing 3 units for its devastating skill. Tsubaki barely managed to survive with dropping most of her hand and getting a draw trigger for a damage. Calling the few cards she had left she put all her faith in her deck, all faith in herself, all faith in pulling the cards she needed to win. She checked the first drive check, critical trigger! second check another critical trigger! giving the criticals to her vanguard it was barely enough to push through and win her the game.
Tsubaki felt refreshed after having such an enjoyable cardfight, even though Shin'en disappeared before a proper thank you, she had a feeling they would cross paths again.
(Shin'en: +1 Affinity)
-
Haruka finally manages to withdraw from the hellish escapade that was the Summer Festival. After Itou made his appearance on the stage, he felt like hell was gonna boil over between the community. As an attempt to escape that whole ordeal, he decides to buy one more sea-salt ice cream and disappear to the park. Haruka sits on the bench he found himself laying on last time, and starts to consume that delicious teal-colored ice cream pop.
"I wish they sold this more often. It's so good." He looks up at the sky again, feeling a bit more awake than he was earlier. His boredom had been sated for the day, although he feels weaker. His body doesn't want to move an inch, but he seems to have thoughts endlessly running through his head.
"Save everybody." The phrase runs over his mind once, twice, thrice, and so forth. "The question is, who am I even saving? That's the real question..." Haruka nods at his revelation and continues to eat his ice cream peacefully, eyes fixed on the puffy, white clouds overhead. "It's quiet here."
The wind makes Haruka's checkered scarf wave in the air like a flag.
-
Itou gets to the park depressed after such an embarassing day, he sits in a bench and decides to make changes on his deck to see what would happen
-
Queen Yukino had yet to come home. Though she called ahead of time, everyone back at home must've been worried. Yet, being a rebellious spirit, trying to stop her was probably a wasted effort. Admittedly, staying up and traveling by foot for so long was rather exhausting. Most of the night was spent in the slums after the affair at the beach, believing that there would at least be something of interesting in the Underground... maybe. Alas, it was hopeless. The "Judge" Hikaru was nowhere to be found, so she was forced to focus on the lower fighters. The cheating didn't do anything to help anyone in there, just capitalize on misplays by quickly ending the game with a stacked Critical. That, or surviving with two Heal Triggers.
The slums didn't home fools, mind you. Someone tried to stack four heal triggers, and, well... Yukino watched them carry him off to a hospital.
Bored with this drivel, Hikari wandered into the park. Someone to talk to other than the paladins would be nice, seeing as finding strong people was more a waste of time than thought imaginable.
-
With a new found resolve and fire in his heart, Haruka found his fire. He returned to the location he had passed out earlier from. The Daiyusha and Dimension Police deck had completely vanished.
"I hope Toshida won't be too upset about this..." Haruka rolls his eyes and breathes a sigh of relief. Out of his peripherals, he notices a lady in the park. Somebody familiar.
"Ice Queen...?" While Haruka wasn't exactly interested in chatting with her, he decided that it was better than spending another day all alone.
"Talk to her, at the very least."
With one more sigh, Haruka made his entrance.
"Hey! Er- Yuki-Yukinee?" Haruka makes an attempt at calling out to her, but only has one real name to go off of, being what Hana calls her. Awkward.
-
Satoshi sat back on the steps, mulling over what that spirit, Seph, had told him before receding into his deck. He wasn't the leader, but a champion of sorts? A guy who needed to be there to help others? Sounded similar to how he and his family handled things back home. They needed him for something, he'd be there.
He stared up at the clouds and the sun setting on another day. He had spent most of his time exploring the town and checking out the scenery, sleeping on a park bench frequently. He had been told once by the authorities that he wasn't allowed to sleep there, but for some reason, after the one occurrence, they hadn't said anything to him since. It was like he was allowed to live at the park.
His suit was still pristine because he found a cleaner in town that let him clean his clothes for free if he was able to do it himself. Smelling fresh again was something he wanted to stay for quite a while, even if he didn't mind getting dirty in the field. After all, that's what someone who lives in the city should do.
He heard familar footsteps and noticed Yukino was out for another stroll. He hadn't seen her all day; he usually saw her once at least somewhere.
"Evenin', Miss Yuki--"
Satoshi noticed another set of footsteps. It was that one guy from the construction site that wasn't yelling about random stuff. <Strange...what's he doin' here?>
-
Yukinee?! As if she were Batman, that very name set off the Bat Signal. Big Sister was needed in action, because baby sister is out far too late and-
Oh, it's just a doof.
The excited Hikari sighed heavily, dishearted. "My name is Yukino" the queen corrected, but at least there was no sneering in her tone for this man. Just tiredness and irritation, though, forgivable, she accepted. Turning toward him, ponytail bobbing about, the decision to approach him was made. Probably wanted to talk, her heels clicked as she graced him by humoring him. It wouldn't be that she's a bit lonely or anything, no way, she'd never admit that.
"Oh..." Looking to the side, she saw Satoshi too. A raised eyebrow, sizing him up... that suit still didn't fit her image of who he actually was.
-
Satoshi hopped up onto his shoes, tripping on the steps. "Oh sugar---"
BAM! Hit the pavement. Ouch. His body twitched a bit, still deciding how to react to this incredible amount of pain he was feeling on his face.
-
There was a guy laying on the ground, but Hana was in a trance-like state. She hopped over him and continued looking for her sand castle.
-
Haruka smiles at her, hoping to make a decent impression. Considering their last two meetings included a beating and being called a "peon", Haruka wasn't convinced the smile would make a whole lot of difference.
"So, Yukino, was it? Oh, of the Espoirs. You must be Hana's sister then. I had always assumed she was just a friend of yours." Haruka kind of peers off scratching his chin.
He notices the klutz off in the sidelines. Who's that?
"Somebody you may want to acquaint with later."
Haruka nods to himself, before returning to the Ice Queen, Yukino.
"I have a question for you." Haruka's eyes flare up again. His face becomes serious. "You're strong right? Tell me. What did you mean by Cray's Chosen Sword." He opens his mouth but stops for a moment, considering his words.
"You owe me no answers. But if you would, answer me this." Haruka gulps a little.
-
He's smiling, that was surprising since the memory of kneeing him across the train station was vivid and detailed. It was sort of unsettling to say the least, but it was also a bit refreshing. Quietly nodding to the fact that she was the sister of Isabella, it was easy to see that this man was... well, conversation wasn't his strong suite. Recalling his fumbling at the construction site helped her reach that conclusion. Thankfully for him, Yukino was patient this time.
She took a glance over to Satoshi, expecting him to join in the conversation, and-
Jesus Christ, this guy and the pavement.
"Oi, Satoshi, are you alright?!" Yukino shouted, actually showing genuine concern- Was that Hana?
The queen rubbed her eyes and... yep. She wasn't dreaming, that was most certainly her little sister. It was very easy to notice something was off about the princess, however. Not even responding to the fact that big sis was in sight, was she sleepwalking? Hikari approached the wandering, searching lass, and grabbed her by the shoulders.
"Hana?"
-
"I'm...okay..."
Satoshi pushed himself up off the ground, dusting himself off, rubbing his face a little. Bit of blood out of his nose, but no real other damage. Growing up on a farm had helped him toughen up, even if the falls were heavy. For sure, he had strong bones and wasn't about to end up in a wheelchair anytime soon.
He noticed Yukino was consulting a younger girl that seemed similar in demeanor to her...her sister, maybe? He walked over. "Hey, is she okay?"
-
Like always Yukinee's voice would always instantly wake Hana up. She turned around to notice her sister behind her along with Darkyusha and Geodude. She forgot about her sand castle completely and rushed over to her older sister. The other two guys were there too.
"Hihi Yukinee." She leans closer to her sister and whispers into her ear, "Why are you always surrounded by guys o.o ?"
-
Yukino's lips curled into a crooked smile of disbelief, "It's not what you think...", came with it.
Inspecting her sister to make sure she was physically unharmed, the queen began petting her. "She's alright, just not home where she should be. What are you doing here, Hana?", responding to Satoshi first and proceeding to question the little lass' movements... Hikari was a bit happy to be surrounded by company.
-
Haruka realizes his last questions and statements had been totally sidestepped by the appearance of the little sister, Hana, and a man named Satoshi now dusting off gravel from his suit.
Haruka was a somewhat disappointed about the absence of answers. But he decided he'd save them for a more important time perhaps.
"Hana! It's good to see you again." Haruka rushed over to see Hana and the new face, Satoshi.
"How kind of you." Haruka made a face at the comment but let it go quickly.
"Uh, Satoshi, was it? Are you okay, man? That looked like a heavy fall." He outstretched his hand with his signature goofy grin. "I'm Haruka Nakahara, nice to meet ya!"
Haruka turns his attention to Hana. "It's good to see you too. Er-" He places his thoughts on the "always surrounded by guys" comment aside. "How've you been?"
-
"Seems like I finally found you...Chosen Sword." Hikaru jumped off the tree branch that he was sitting. Slowly walking over to the sisters while ignoring the other two simpletons.
-
Satoshi went to shake Haruka's hand, but he heard the presence of another nearby from the crack of a tree branch. Someone had been watching them. He turned and saw the figure walking forward. This person looked like they meant business, but he was looking directly at Yukino and...Hana, was that what she called her sister? Cute.
He stepped out to protect them a bit, which for a moment he found a bit strange since, well, what was he to this girls, really? Just some farmboy who happened to have a knack at card games and a gift. But this was an opportunity to see what it was Seph was so interested in.
"And who might you be?"
-
"Oh, Haruki...", Yukino admittedly lost her train of thought when Satoshi tripped, and even more so when Hana appeared. Only now did the memory of inquiries concerned with destiny a few minutes ago come back to mind.
"Sorry about that, we'll talk about Cray in a minute-".
Oh, great. Another person shows up in this night at the park... specifically. Maybe she just drew attention, being the queen and all, but the number of people here at this hour was sort of... beyond odd. Hearing him say "Chosen Sword" grabbed her, this acknowledgment of her title was either going to be mockery or some form of respect. The queen kept a hold on her sister's shoulders, keeping her close.
"You are...?"
-
"Well..." she thought for a moment to recall that her sand castle was still somewhere along the sand boxes in the park. Hana laughed at little to herself as saying that all this for a sandcastle was an embarrassing reason. At that moment, her phone vibrated, it was from DAD-SAN :D!
"If you are reading this, you and your sister need to get home. Not because of a curfew or anything, no, but because the eggs are getting cold."
Just as she shut her phone and noticed Hikaru speaking to her, she saw that someone had appeared and called upon her sister.
"Uguu this looks bad," Pacifica said.
-
The young man cracked a smile at their questions, a small one but nether less a smile "Me? I have many names, Judge of the Underworld, Inquisitor, Underground King. But you....you may call me Hikaru!
-
"Hikaru." Haruka's face turned fire-hot. Not particularly red, but the flare in his eyes burned intensely.
"It's him."
Haruka full-on stares him down. Half-angry at being forgotten so easily, and half-pumped to get into a fight. But he knew there was no way the fight would go to him. He was after Yukino. The Chosen Sword. There was no way he would get the chance this time.
He stood up straight and breathed in before turning the attention to Satoshi. He nods at him and steps forward as well, standing next to Satoshi. "You want the Chosen Sword, eh?" Haruka said with a grin.
-
Uh oh, Yukino's bloodthirst was rising when this new arrival declared his status: the ruler of the underground that she had been searching for. Grinning, almost fang-like from the immense lust for battle she had, this man had most of her attention.
Also, he had the privilege of becoming a target.
"Hikaru, Judge of the Underworld, you say? Hahaha, what brings you to find me directly?", she chuckled lightly, as if she didn't know.
-
What a nice day, perfect weather, Ighanna thought as she stepped out of her car. She thanked her Chauffeur and told him to find a parking spot. How coincidental she thought as she looked afar and saw Hana-chan, Yukino-san and a young boy. As she approached slower she noticed the boy was "Satoshi" whom was mistaken for a stalker earlier. Seeing them talk to the Espoirs made Ighanna realized they were actually acquainted.
"Hello Hana, Yukino, Satoshi! What are you doing here, Vanguard?" shouted Ighanna as she saw each of them holding a card each. It was probably their avatars but for some reason she felt that the three of them was different, like their was a strong bond connecting between them and their avatars but then Ighanna thought again, it was just cards. I couldn't be possible to talk with cards is it. With this feeling of confusion she approached the three and gathered up her courage to ask if they knew something about this weird phenomena.
-
"It's quiet simple really." His eyes glistened at what he is going to say next. " You caused quite a ruckus back at the slums and it took most of the night just to calm the rest of those idiots down." He let out a sigh as he was talking to them. "Normally I wouldn't even bother try looking for you however, with most of them still talking about you after I punished them I decided to investigate with only a rough description it was difficult finding you,
He took out a deck of cards from his jacket as he showed it to her. "I assume you know what I want."
-
Gently positioning Hana to the side, the queen placed her hands on the shoulders of Satoshi and Haruki. Silently appreciating their safeguarding of the girls, and letting them know that she has this handled. Though, still, she signaled to keep Hana safe.
Satoshi +1 Affinity
Haruki +1 Affinity
Drawing the deck of Royal Paladins, the quiet notion of accepting the obvious challenge was naturally coming. Yukino couldn't help it if she started a mess in the under, it was just the queen striding.
"I, Hikari Espoir, will take this opportunity to face off against the Judge of Hell in this dark night."
Blaster Blade made her speak that hideous name again, so someone around must be important. Maybe Hikaru, maybe Haruki, possibly even Ighanna in the distance, she didn't give a damn.
-
Satoshi felt Yukino's hand on his shoulder and nodded to her as she passed. Having this level of confidence in him despite hardly knowing him was rather generous of this royal princess. He then nodded to Haruki. "We should step back and watch Hana. You seem like a reasonable guy, especially if Miss Yuki sees good in you. I trust you."
Yukino +1 Affinity
Haruki +1 Affinity
-
Itou finishes editing his deck and notices a group of people nearby, still embarassed for what happened he takes distance and watches from afar. A cardfight? Looks like hana's there too, but she would not like to see him now. One of the cardfighters was using Royal Paladins...wait, in the Card Capital tournament there was someone like that, he wonders if it was the same person
-
Haruka steps back with a touch on the shoulder. He expected a chill from the Ice Queen. It was warm.
Haruka blinks a moment.
"There is no one to protect here. Let her do what she must. If she needs your help, you will know."
Haruka breathes in, nods back to Satoshi before relieving himself of the front row position. "Leaving it you, Yukino." Haruka's scarf starts to flutter a bit.
"Ice Queen, huh...? She's not as cold as I thought." Haruka smiled a little. Relieved.
Yukino +1 AP
Satoshi +1 AP
-
You know, whenever Yukino gets like this, the Royals question if she was meant for them or a clan as bloodthirsty as her. ... Like Tachikaze, because the woman turned into a battle-hungry shedevil from a elegant queen when the excitement of a strong fight overwhelmed her. This was their first fight with Dimension Police, and the unknown prowess the Enigmen carried kept the clan and Hikari questioning. Though, in the end, focusing on the fight, and winning it was their overall decision. A choice that carried through, the Soul Saver finisher landing a decisive blow with the added ham of a Critical from Epona and a heal from Elaine that didn't even work.
Awhile ago, drowsiness almost overtook the lonely night. Now, she was wide awake. Letting loose a triumphant battle cry, the snow queen celebrated her victory, toppling another king. That made three already. "Good game" came from her mouth, appreciating the gesture of Hikaru coming all the way out here in the darkness of the night to fight.
Hikaru +1 Affinity
Giving a curtsey, the slums had been conquered by the Chosen Sword. For now, anyway, but it was good enough for her.
-
Hikaru then covered his left eye with his hand as he began to laugh maniacally. hahahahaha. Finally it's been so many years since I had a fight like that, not since the previous underground king." He began to laugh again bringing his head back as his laugh caused an echo in the night.
"Before I forget what is your real name Chosen Sword?"
Chosen Sword: +1AP
-
Itou remembers it, he fought someone using nearly the same deck as him. It looks like she got even stronger, like she possessed a different aura around her. Impressed yet still scared of approaching, Itou decides to head to Card Capital to see if he finds an opponent to test his new deck.
-
Hazama strolls around the park wondering if someone will approach him today. I wonder is that guy is still around, the one who was obsessed with his porn magazines. Nah he really didn't care about me much. Really, only Tsubasa cares. He finds that spot on the hill where he had that vision of PSY shop. Eh, that was a dream. Hazama now falls asleep, awaiting to see if another person dreams to stop by and say hi.
-
@Hazama
Today, Shin'en decided to go to the Park hoping to find someone to cardfight. He sat on a bench, and pulled out 'Blaster Dark' , he then remembered his cardfight yesturday, he realized that without 'Blaster Dark' his deck was useless. He also realized that he needs to take more care of his deck...he told himself , "I'll go to Card Capital to see if I could get some sleeves" as he walked up the hill he saw a beautiful sun set, he tripped over a human like object, turns out that it was someone sleeping on the ground, he dropped his cards.
-
"What the hell," Hazama says as he realizes a pain in his right side. He opens his eyes and finds a Cardfight Vanguard!! card on his chest. He flips over the card, "Blaster... Dark," he says aloud. "But I don't play Shadow Paladin." Then he notices a man on the ground next to him with cards all spread out around him.
"Are you okay," Hazama says staring at the guy. "Alright, get up," he commands the guy to do.
-
As Shin'en gets up all the ground he says, " S..Sorry...I didnt see you right there." He picks up his card and takes Blaster Dark from the stranger hand. As he dusted himself off he said, " Hi!, I'm Shin'en by the way" *shakes the stranger hand* " I was on my way to Card Capital to get some sleeves, and i didn't see you, what were ou doing down there?"
-
Miyuki was strolling through the park again. She seemed to be doing that a lot lately. She went here whenever she wanted to think, alone, for awhile. Just being outside here, in this park made her feel better.
As she wandered around the park, she noticed a small commotion. A person had tripped over someone else, or something like that, and had dropped all his cards on the floor.
'Should I go over there or not? There are two strange men over there, so I'm not sure'.
Despite thinking this, she headed towards them, deciding that it was the most idol like thing to do.
'How are you?' she asked, calling out to the one on the ground. 'W-would you like a hand getting up and picking up your cards?'
-
"Hazama. Hazama von Einsburn is the name," Hazama says to the man who is shaking his hand. Then he hears another person approaching the scene.
"Shadow Paladin," he says out loud. "The clan that destroys the rear guards to gain their power, interesting."
He helps the two pick up this Shin'en's deck. "Alright, but tripping over me doesn't go by without a cost. How about you and I cardfight, if so that will let you off the hook," Hazama says. "Oh I'm just k=joking, though seriously if you want to cardfight, I'm up for it."
-
After having a good few test fights at Card Capital, Haruki was ready for action and determined to find more clues on the ghost's identity before he met up with Manager that night. He traveled to the park, the place that started it all. Looking at the tree that he slept in that fateful day, Haruki thought to himself if where that bird could have gotten those things, or who it got them from. As he looked around, there was hardly anyone there except for a group of cool people that had vanguard cards. He decided to go over and say hi, since they looked like they were having fun.
"Hi guys!" Haruki said with a happy smile. "What's happening here?"
-
"I was just taking a little nap on the grass, just waiting for someone to cardfight," Hazama replies to Shin'en and the two other people.
-
"Nice! Why don't we all have cardfights? It'd be epic!" Haruki said with joy as he pulled out his own deck. "I'm Haruki by the way, nice to meet you all."
-
'O-oh, hello', stammered Miyuki. The appearance of another strange man had thrown her off guard.
'I just noticed an accident here, and headed over to find out'.
Figuring that the problem had been resolved, she started to bid them goodbye, planning to go the shopping district. However, the newest person made a suggestion.
'Why don't we all cardfight? Hmmm, well maybe 1 cardfight would be good.'
-
As Shin'en is unresponsive, most likely due to his leg injury, he walks over to a Cardfight against Miyuki and Haruki.
-
Today Ighanna has to take her Music Video shoot at a nearby park so she travelled to Rijuku Park along with her buses of crewmen. The video took a short while as there needs to be setting up and all however the actual taking took less than 10 minutes surprisingly. Right after that the busy crew and cameramen left leaving Ighanna alone at the park, free to enjoy her time relaxing. Her chauffeur was scheduled to pick her up a bit later today so she decided might as well have a game of cardfight or two, in hopes of finding some opponents.
"Miyuki chan?" she asked as a figure similar to Miyuki appears to be cardfighting. Having deprived of cardfight due to the Summer Festival and Video Shooting, she was more excited and ready than ever to be able to cardfight again. However first she has to find an opponent, perhaps asking Miyuki-chan for some good fighters wouldn't be a bad idea, she thought.
"Miyuki, do you know any strong fighters I can fight with now?" Ighanna asked.
-
The fight got quite intense with Reiji vs Phantom Blaster Dragon. But then we both got distracted by Miyuki and Haruki's fight. So, we both decided to quit our fight and go to watch theirs.
-
"Let's go! Spirit Exceed!!" Haruki dealt the final damage and Miyuki was defeated. "Great game," said Haruki, and their fight was complete. He noticed that Hazama and Shin'en had come over after their fight, and another girl too. She was talking to Miyuki about strong fighters.
Haruki turned to the two guys and asked, "So how did your fight go?"
-
Haruki got the first turn in their fight. Despite having no grade 1 in his hand, he summoned the power of g-assist, which let him find his grade 1.
After a few vanilla turns, the damage was 2-3. 'Ikkee, Pacifica. Twin drive, firsto check, Bubblin, secondo check Bubblin. Double Draw triggerrr.' Despite this however, the fight stayed vanilla for the rest of the game, and was decided by triggers and raw attack power.
'Pacifica attacks one more time'. 'Guard and intercept'. This was one trigger to pass, however Pacifica has soulcharged the last trigger in her deck that very turn. Knowing that the fight was over, Miyuki resolved herself to enjoy the dying moments of the fight. 'Twin drivu, first check, Perla, second check, Rio. No trigger'. Spirit Exceed then clinched the victory for Haruki.
'Thanks for the performance and the great game' Haruki said.
'Thank you as well, and maybe we can perform another day together'.
Haruki +1 AP
As she turned away to leave once again, she noticed Ighanna walking over.
'You want more people to cf? Hmm, check with these people', she said, gesturing at the group of people who had gathered here by chance, 'They might be up for a cf with you'.
Refusing to be kept however, this time she said goodbye, and walked out of the park. I'm hungry now, she thought. I heard there was a ramen place in the Shopping Disctrict from Hana, maybe I should head over there. With this in mind she made her way towards the Shopping District.
(Hazama +1 AP, name not fully heard)
-
"Sooooo anyone want to cardfight or no?" Ighanna asked in a hurry as she seems quite irritated by how long it takes to find a cardfight. She began tapping her feet vigorously, if no ones wants to she'll have to call her chauffeur to pick her up to another place.
-
"Great game you two, and we quit our game to watch yours. So Haruki want to fight me next?" he asks the guy.
-
Suddenly, the girl talking to Miyuki turned to the three guys, asking for a cardfight. Haruki noticed Hazuma had not finished his game, and Shin'en still off tending to his leg. He assumed their fight may not have gone so well.
"Why don't you fight this girl here? She looks like she would be super epic." He turned to the girl. "Nice to meet you. I'm Haruki, and this is Hazama. I think he's a great fighter, so why not go at it?"
-
"Nice to meet you. I'm Haruki, and this is Hazama. I think he's a great fighter, so why not go at it?" Ighanna heard as the person next to him offered another person to cardfight. She deeply thought of how generous Haruki was to him to actually spectate himself and found me a cardfight.
"Sure, my name's Ighanna, I'm Miyuki's friend but she seems to be in a bit of hurry for food. I'd be glad to cardfight you" she said as she brings out her deck.
+1 Affinity Point to Haruki for generousity <3
-
"Alright Ighanna, I will fight you," Hazama says to Haruki's friend.
-
"Maiden of Trailing Rose! Petal Storm!" Ighanna yelled as her Avatar dealt Hazama's 6th Damage, unfortunately it wasn't a heal trigger.
Ighanna had an extremely good game, despite Hazama suffering from gradelock, her rode quite an interesting card, Blade Wing Reijy huh. Knowing that there are still many knowledge unknown to her, she gets worked up to explore the world of vanguard even more!
Soon Ighanna's chauffeur arrived and Ighanna enters the car saying good bye to her two new fellow cardfight friends, Hazama and Haruki.
+1 Affinity Point to Hazama
-
The game was okay, ended quicker than I thought. What really put me down was G-Assisting first turn and not many soul charges. Overall the game was fun, and I got to see Neo Nectar used the first time.
Hazama turns to the people around them, "Well guys I got to go and get some dinner, and it was really nice fighting you all. I hope we will meet up sometime." He turns around and walks toward the Train Station. As usual he continues walking but turns his head around and says, "I will be out in the city later tonight if you want to cardfight again."
+1 affinity to Ighanna
+1 affinity to Haruki
+1 affinity to Miyuki
+0 affinity to Shin'en (for tripping over me)
-
Shin'en vs Hazana
Shin'en excepted the cardfight, in the end i lost, but it was still fun....so far I have yet to win a cardfight, " i should go and train at Card Capital" i said to Hazana.
-
Miyuki +1 AF
Hazama +1 AF
Ighanna +1 AF
Now that everyone parted ways, Haruki went over to the tree to check the lucky bird's nest. He climbed up and looked in to see more items: a toy car, a spoon, and some bird's eggs? It was interesting, but he left the eggs there and took the other items.
"These don't look as valuable as before," Haruki said to himself as he jumped from the tree with ease. "I guess I'll keep them in my collection for now, then show everything to Manager when I go back tonight." He relaxed in the park for the rest of the time.
-
Azien vs Tsubasa Hayato
After losing 3 in a row the red eyed beast was no more. Not caring were he ended up he came to a park. There he saw kids card fighting which at the moment disgusted him. Scanning across the park with his red eyes he saw a man sitting near a bench deep in thoughts holding a vanguard deck. He thought it odd, even beginning known as the red eyed beast he had a heart. Feeling that the man my be feeling lonely he challenged him to a card fight. He thought winning would make his record 5-3, but he didn't think losing would make his record worse like 4-4. Which happens after losing to the strange man.
Tsubasa +1 Affinity point
-
Tsubasa was still unsure on whether he should continue playing vanguard or not, so he decided to go to the park and try to get some peace of mind from it.
"....I only started playing this game recently and yet.....it's started to get to me after just 4 days." thought Tsubasa, as he continued staring at his deck.
He thought about his situation for what seemed to be hours until the silence around the bench he was seated upon broke with a challenge from a stranger.
"Something wrong?" questioned the stranger.
"I'm fine..." replied Tsubasa.
"That might be the case in your opinion, but from where i'm standing I see a person who wants to be alone for some reason."
Tsubasa was surprised, for a moment he felt like this person was able to see through him, but in reality he himself was unable to see what this matter has done to him. He started to realize that he was running away from his problems instead of trying to face them.
"If there is something you want to settle, settle it with me, here and now!" exclaimed the stranger, as he revealed his vanguard deck challenging Tsubasa to a cardfight.
Despite his situation and his desire to stay away from the game at the moment, Tsubasa found himself unable to refuse the challenge as the cardfight ensued between the two.
Even with both players gradelocked, they each mustered their strength and pushed the other with all their strength, Tsubasa with his paladins and the stranger with his dinosaurs. In the end Tsubasa was able to win the cardfight.
"That was a well fought game." said the stranger with a smile.
"...Thank you same to you." replied Tsubasa.
"He's right, I have to find my answers for myself and if the path of vanguard will help me reach those answers then that is where I am headed." he thought, as a smile began to take shape on his face.
"...Thanks again...I did not catch your name.." said Tsubasa.
"Azien is the name, and you?"
"Tsubasa, Tsubasa Hayato is my name."
"I look forward to fighting you again Tsubasa."
"As do I."
Both fighters began to part, each with a goal that only they know.
"Vanguard, here I come!" thought Tsubasa, as he started on his way home.
Affinity:
Azien +1
-
-yuzuki enters-
yuzuki comes into the park thinking "i need help maybe cardshop PSY can help me" he looks around and cant find it and wonders "where did it go?"
-
Yukino found her way to a bench, and sat down after coming from the Regional Qualifiers. The queen... tried to lose herself in thought, closing her eyes. Alas, it was a hopeless effort. Under the impression that showing the world the might of her destiny was necessary to be Cray's Vanguard... she felt like she lost her purpose. The holy knights tried to console their vanguard, but tears came rolling down her cheeks all too quickly.
Hikari failed.
More importantly, she failed Blaster Blade. She failed Alfred.
Beginning to sob, the queen cupped her face in hand, covering it as she cried.
The desire to change Jellal was strong, but how could she like this?!
Like... this...
Blaster Blade remained silent after his words couldn't heal. He instead, praised everyone for their good work with Alfred. Though she lost, they weren't going to accept anyone else. Not these paladins, not these cards on her personage. A queen... a friend, they swore loyalty.
Royal Paladin +10 Affinity
-
Haruki saw the sun setting and knew that Card Capital was closing soon. He packed his bag and rushed off to the shop so he could speak with Manager. While running through the park he noticed a girl sitting on a bench with tears in her eyes, maybe feeling a bit down. Haruki gave a thumbs up to her while in mid-run and shouted out, "Hey! Believe in yourself!" Then he was gone.
-
What...?
Yukino moved her hands from her eyes for a moment, watching the boy who shouted at her run off... That... made her feel a little better about this, at least. Not a whole lot, but it was something.
Haruki +1 Affinity
-
Rushing through the park, Haruka finds himself running at this point in order to keep from letting loose any waterworks. "Stand back up. Stand back up. Stand back up!!" Haruka is running through the park yelling this, in order to pump himself up. He missed his opportunity at Nationals but he can't let himself fall over flat.
"Stand back- huh?" Haruka looks over to who he believes to be Yukino. But that couldn't be Yukino. The Queen's aura is completely gone. It's as if her entire personality took a U-turn and completely flipped. She seemed to be holding her face in her hands, hearing the sound of sobs coming from that direction. "No way."
"Looking to be a savior right now?" Haruka stared at her for a moment, mouth agape.
Instinctively, Haruka called out but only softly enough that if she even managed to hear him through her own wails would he continue to approach her. He felt as though this wasn't his place to be, but couldn't just leave her alone. "Y-Yukino?"
"Nailed it."
-
Satoshi sighed. He had failed, alright. Was he really a champion of Neo Nectar if he went and lost like this? Or was this just a test and nationals wasn't the point?
Who knows. All he knew was he was a bit disappointed, and he needed to cool off a bit. He went to the park, only to discover Yukino with her head in her hands, crying a bit, and Haruka there comforting her. Looks like the two of them didn't make it either. Awkward.
He placed a hand on Yukino's shoulder. "So I take it you two didn't make it either, huh..."
-
A sniffle, wiping away some tears with her fingers, it still didn't stop the waterworks. Hikari was rather happy to see these two, however. She kept ditching them both and felt back, but, even Haruka who she kneed, came to check on her. That's what she'd like to think, anyway.
"No... I-I didn't make it..."
-
"Huh..." Haruka's eyes freeze for a moment. "You guys... didn't make it?" He blinks a couple of times before the realization hits him.
"Well I guess we aren't making it to the Grand Stage, huh, Satoshi?" Haruka smiles weakly at him, shrugging. "Maybe one day. I still want that fight though. Eventually..." Haruka wipes away a few of his own tears, hoping nobody notices. "You know, I was really excited too. To play the stronger people. It was a whole new experience I was excited for. I wanted to crush Satoshi." Haruka chuckles, obviously joking. "I wanted to make, er- I wanted to make people proud." Haruka stumbles over his own words choking as he cries a bit more.
He holds his head high, looking up at Yukino and Satoshi. "I want to save everybody. That's all I ever wanted. Or at least, that's how it was. For a long time. But I realized something... People don't need saving. Knights in armor don't come and save the girl anymore. And superheroes don't exist." Haruka brushes the hair away from his eyes, sniffling. "So I want to make everybody proud. If I can't save them, I want them to remember me."
Haruka breathes out one giant sigh before looking up, signature goofy grin and tears and all. "Y'know?"
-
"Nah, I didn't..." Satoshi scratched the back of his head. "Kind of worried I let people down, but at the same time...maybe nationals isn't that important." He put a hand on Haruka's shoulder in addition to the one already gently stroking Yukino's. "Maybe...instead, the point was for us to all fail so we're together for whatever happens next. I know that sounds kinda sappy, but if I'm being honest..."
A single tear dropped from his eye. "If I didn't meet you guys, I would still be out here, all by myself, sleepin' on a park bench. Ain't that a hoot?..."
-
fitting musik (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xUjG74YCeEQ)
Good job boys, you made her cry even more with your sob stories.
The three of them wouldn't make it to the grand stage... they wouldn't fight each other, and she wouldn't fight Kirguis. Nor could she have her revenge on that idiot otaku. Having Haruka and Satoshi here... it made her feel worse and better. They were simply gathered as a circle of losers - of failure. Yet... it was so much better than being left alone. Satoshi suggested that maybe nationals don't matter for them, and this wound-licking trio had some purpose left.
How could she believe that? After what Haruka said...
Hikari was supposed to save people too. The savior of Cray, chosen by Royal Paladin to ward off the evil that loomed overhead, to cease the warring nations' quarreling... to end a civil war of the Sanctuary. Believing that she failed, "perhaps there's still more" rung through her mind. Make people proud and remember you... failing bringing people together...
What asinine logic.
Even so, the queen smiled through her tears.
"I'm... glad I met you two here", she spoke, expressing her gratitude. Giving a silent apology to Haruka for the Train Station racket, and a nod of agreement to Satoshi's notion... "Making people proud... making them remember you... meeting someone just for the sake of mutual proof of being there..." it was more than some food for thought.
The miraculous ideology and the acceptance of their losses bringing them together restored some of her spirit.
Satoshi +5 Affinity
Haruka +5 Affinity
-
With that he noticed something he hadn't before.
A kind, tender feeling. The flame was no longer burning like searing in his chest or a hot flare in his eyes. It felt like a warm feeling in the pit of his stomach. He put his hand out to reach Satoshi and grinned. "You're right. That would be quite the hoot, huh?" His smile is known for being contagious, hoping it would help the other two break through.
Haruka never felt so alone in his life until his parents disappeared. He never felt like his uncle and aunt were anything close to a family. This was perhaps the closest thing to a family he would learn to rely on. For the time being, Haruka decided to give it his all, for the sake of his new friends.
"Friends, huh..." He swallowed hard. "Yeah. I like the sound of that."
Haruka turned his attention to Yukino once more. He kneeled down as she sat on the bench, and looked up at her. He blushed a little bit before making his announcement clear.
"S-So... What does Your Majesty need from her royal subjects now?" Trying to make the best of a joke he can, he also ends up a bit embarrassed. For emphasis on the joke, he ends up ruffling Yukino's hair, and patting her on the head. He looked at her, and then Satoshi.
"I'm glad I met you two here as well."
Yukino +5 AP
Satoshi +5 AP
-
Satoshi bit back any more tears, despite wanting to let them flow because of his utter happiness that Yukino and Haruka cared about him the same way he was really starting to in regards to them.
He had never had real friends before. His cards, sure...they cared deeply about him, Seph was evidence of that. And his parents? Definitely. But he had never had the chance, as an only child, to share in laughter, play, and other emotional opportunities with other people. The fact that he had this chance now warmed his heart so much. He wouldn't have to sleep on a bench anymore in the cold with these two around.
Something about these two...like a brother and sister he never had...just sort of got to him in a good way, and a few more tears slipped out as he clasped both of their shoulders a little tighter.
"Th...thank you both...so much..."
Yukino +5 AP
Haruka +5 AP
Satoshi, Yukino and Haruka all acquired the title, "Triad of Hope."
-
Itou takes a walk in the Park to relax a bit before the National Tournament, after his short story with the card game known as Vanguard he couldn't believe he got into such a place. In a good mood he buys some ice cream and sits in a bench, while thinking of what he should do for the rest of the day, maybe help the workers again since it was a refreshing activity or something else...
-
yuzuki couldnt find cardshop PSY so he left
-left the park-
-
After his hollow victory in the first round of the national tournament, Cero decided to wander around the park and collect his thoughts. When he first saw the brackets, he noticed that Hikari's name wasn't up there. In fact, the name he recognized from the list was Hana. Had she not been there because she didn't want to, had she not made it in time, or had she actually been eliminated from the qualifiers? Although none of the options appealed to him, he almost hoped she had been eliminated. At least that option meant there were formidable rivals within the national tournament, but that begged the question, who? There must have been two if it was that, so which two could it have been? Alone with his thoughts, Cero continued his walk through the park, hoping he'd find the answers eventually.
-
After his not-so-recent loss in the Nationals, Shiki went to the park for.. no reason really, there was no manga updates today, no new anime episodes to illegally watch on the internet like aways, and he didn't really have anything to do.
He went over to a bench and sat on it, not really doing anything other than relaxing. Even though he lost, he still enjoyed the game itself which was pretty odd, he saw Vanguard as nothing other than a dumb card game, and the only reason he entered the tournament was to get alot of girls after him
"I guess it feels good to be able to beat people in something afterall..?" he said outloud to himself, and went back to resting on the bench.
-
Haruki stopped at the park to see the bird's nest one more time. It was nice to be back here. The eggs were still in the nest waiting to hatch into baby birds. No new shiny items, but it seemed better that way. He hopped down from the tree and continued to walk to Card Capital.
-
As usual, Miyuki found herself at the park. Whenever she needed to think, this was where she came. Hana had won the National tournament right? So why did she feel like things would change a lot, for the worse. When she had met Hana afterwards, to congratulate her, it had seemed like something was bothering her. Miyuki hadn't asked however, due to it being just after the National tournament, and she didn't want to spoil her friend’s victory. Now though? She wasn't so sure.
She didn't even know why she felt so conflicted about this issue. Hana won the tournament, and she had been happy for her, very happy. And yet for some reason now, she felt like it would tear everything apart. There was just an underlying sense of doom, and she held onto that feeling.
Shaking her head, to try and dispel these thoughts, she moved on. 'I have to do something; otherwise I'll just dwell on this for ages'. Trying to motivate herself, she headed over to Card Capital, the card shop that Hana had shown her, to see what she could do. Whenever she felt lost before, Hana had helped her. This time, she felt that she couldn't talk to Hana about it, because it involved her. She had to rely on herself this time, so she decided to trust in her cards, and see where they lead her.
-
Kaze leaves the cardshop.
"Well Jellal didn't show up, but on the bright side I met an amazing pretty girl today." Kaze said to himself smiling as he walked to the park. After the fight with Yukino he got to see how cheerful of a person she really was. He pulls out his Royal Paladin deck and started to look at it while remembering the fight he had with Yukino. "She used Royal Paladins, but according to Jellal this isn't my real deck. So what is my real deck and where is it." he said to himself looking at the sky. The fact that Yukino knew Jellal bothered Kaze; he started to get more curious about the situation the more he thought about it.
Kaze arrives at the park
"Oh well thinking about it too much isn't going to do itself any justice." Kaze said. Yawns Kaze had a long day possibly meeting the best girl ever and waiting for someone that wouldn't even show up. Kaze climbs up a tree and lies down looking up at the sky. Yawns "Well today was a good day but I guess I'll rest here for the here for the night." he said.
Kaze falls asleep on the tree branch
-
Satoshi flopped on his park bench. Spending the night at Yukino's was not a thing tonight, unfortunately. But today was fun. Cardfighting was always fun, especially with his two new companions.
He kind of hoped someone would provide him a place to stay, though. It started to get chilly at night...
Seph poofed out of his pocket. "So I've been meaning to ask. Why here?"
Satoshi sighed. "Well...my parents kicked me out when I was of age. They love me, but tradition is tradition. If I go back now, I go back a failure."
"I see..." Seph didn't have much to say. He wished he could've somehow convinced Mr. Espoir to give the boy a place to stay, but...
Little did either of them realize tonight would flip Cray on its head...
-
In a moment's notice, it had happened. Time had frozen on Cray from the defeat of the Royal Paladins, the Knights, and Bermuda Triangle, the ruling clan, at the hands of Phantom Blaster Overlord.
And to Satoshi, it was Seph's complete loss of color that told him what happened. "D-did something happen on Cray?"
"... The Rift..." Seph shook his head, tears in his eyes. "The Rift chose its champion and struck down the leaders of the Council... Alfred and Pacifica..."
Satoshi shot up on the bench. No way. Those were the aces of the Espoir sisters. "You don't mean..."
Seph gravely nodded. "Cray's hope for salvation, lost from the girls you're acquainted with..."
Satoshi stared briefly. This was a time for tears, and yet... He looked at Seph, a stern expression on his face. "What about the rest of the Council?"
"They're...trying to determine a response...but I don't know what it--"
"I have a suggestion, then." He got up, stretched, and then started making a run for the Espoir estate. The girls would be there with Haruka, but he wasn't going particularly for them, even though he worried for their emotional state.
No, he had a warrior to meet. A lion.
-
Makuto decided to go for a walk as he started feeling better. Still having headaches from time to time, he didn't want to stay in bed for the rest of the day again. He reached his favourite bench and he sat on it.
Makuto then took out his lunch, a ham sandwich with ranch.
"The weather is really nice don't you think? We're heading out to find a good challenge after I finish my food." said Makuto hoping Akuma would listen to him even though he was mad about Makuto's deal with the Rift.
He looked at the sky as he took his first bite.
-
Stretches and Yawns from waking up. Kaze stands on the tree branch. "Man what a good sleep." he stated out loud looking up at sun. He then falls outta the tree and falls on the grass. Kaze hit the floor "Ouch!" he said as he rubs his head as he considers to be more cautions next time. He pulls out his Royal Paladin deck "I feel like something bad has happened while i was sleeping." he said to himself as he looked throw his deck. He puts are cards back in the deck box and back into his pocket.
He looks around and sees people cardfighting and couples having picnics. Puts hands behind his head. "Must be nice to relax we people you care for." he says looking at the sky wonder if he has anyone like that from his past. Thinking to himself "Haven't seen Yuzuki in a while now that I think about it." "Also hope Yukino is alright as well." he said as he slightly blushes. "And that bastard Jellal its only a matter of time before I find him and get my damn answers." Kaze said to himself as he put his hands in he pocket.
He goes to the food stand in the park for a sandwich and starts to stroll around the park eating his breakfast. (Bacon, Egg, and Cheese 8))
-
Haruka takes the long route to the park, feeling a bit uneasy from the training session with TOMO-ZO the night before. His insides felt all turned and twisted. "Is that what being set ablaze is like?" Haruka had his scarf wrapped around neatly this time, keeping in the warmth. His body was pretty warm as usual, the inner heat still tingling in his chest and heart.
"Do you remember what we said?"
"We'll always stand back up." Haruka responded to Overlord, just like he requested. He wasn't going to silent treatment him anymore. No.
"You're my friend, and it's about time I treated you like one. Not just some voice in the head, huh...?" Haruka clenched his fists again. "My Vanguard... Okay. My Friend. Let's go."
Haruka set off around the area looking for anybody. He yelled and hollered for anybody he could find.
"Satoshi!!!!! Yukino!!!!!! Hana!!!!!! Helloooooo??!!!!"
He even started searching around the area. Haruka wouldn't it passed Satoshi to be sleeping on a bench or for Hana to be hiding somewhere after all this.
"Where are they..." Haruka was growing restless.
-
The park was the first stop, and Satoshi was pleasantly surprised to find Haruka there, searching.
"Haruka! Great, I found you!" He ran up, hunching over to pant a bit. He had ran all the way over from the mansion, which was quite a distance away; he needed a moment to breathe. When he finished panting, he stood up to start talking, but noticed his expression, which immediately closed his mouth.
"...You know too, don't you," he said, after a moment of consideration.
-
Haruka turns around, seeing Satoshi. He immediately almost breaks into tears, running up to him. He instantly sprints up to him and hugs him. "What the fuck is going on dude... Yukino just up and disappeared last night and I couldn't even help Hana I just...." Haruka squeezes, shoving his head into Satoshi's shoulder. "I need your help." Haruka rarely asks for favors, let alone for real assistance on anything. But he had to trust Satoshi this time, at the very least.
"Where have you been anyways?" Haruka asks, resting his head on Satoshi's shoulder. Nothing really stands out of the ordinary to Haruka about the situation, however he feels as though this sudden embrace might be making Satoshi feel awkward. "Er, I'm uh- sorry..."
"You. You dork. Get off of him, would you?"
"Are you okay? Where were you last night?" Haruka asks, worriedly.
-
Satoshi did feel a little awkward to see Haruka rubbing up on him a bit, but nevertheless, he pat him on the back gently.
"The Rift made a decisive move last night. Miss Yuki's been..driven off her path. And Hana's clan, Bermuda Triangle..." He stared off at the ground. "They're no more."
He turned slightly and put a hand on Haruka's shoulder. "I talked to Mr. Espoir. There's honestly not much we can do to help her, but Hana...I have a feeling getting Yuki back will be important to help Hana out, and maybe we'll get some answers we need. We need to find her. Where were you last?"
-
Haruka felt comforted by Satoshi. Despite the whole situation, he felt happy for a little. "They... I saw them last night. I was there. The fight between Yukino and, er, Jellal, I think his name was?" Haruka's memory of the night was vivid for once, but the name took a little while to recall. "Some Shadow Paladin player. He had a certain card... Phantom Blaster Overlord." The name stung on Haruka's tongue when he said it. But it also reminded him of something important.
"Satoshi, I need to show you something important." Haruka's disposition turns serious. He looks up to him, eyes flaring. "So I need you to fight me." Haruka was adamant about this. "We'll find her soon enough, I promise. But just, let me show you."
-
"We don't have---" Satoshi was going to try to avoid it, but then he noticed something. Haruka felt...different. Perhaps there was more than just the fall of Alfred and Pacifica that happened last night...
"Alright, fine. One game. We'll see." He directed Haruka to a park table, where he laid out his mat.
<If you have something that can help, Haruka...this might change Mr. Espoir's predictions.>
-
Like a geyser, an aura enveloped the queen and choked people that followed. An unfathomable bloodlust for power, marching for victims. A terrifying image of Blaster Dark himself searching endlessly, aimlessly. More than Blaster Blade, Yunos had completely synchronized with the soul of the Chosen Sword. Unable to find any more challenge in the underground, they simply wandered about the city. Yukino snarled, sword-eyes glancing about for a challenge. The scent of heat was in the air, a special kind of hot that only the famous Wind of the Apocalypse could bare. Hunting for the strong, the girl's nose led her to the park.
Before getting to him, however, Blaster Dark noticed a boy sleeping on the bench. Yami recognized him as the rude, Granblue playing pervert. After their first fight, she shrugged him off as weak. But in regionals, their overall score tied at 2-2. The time of vengeance was upon them, and the queen kicked the bench.
A growl was her vocal challenge.
-
In the middle of the park, Shiki has been sleeping on a bench for a whole day, maybe even more, it was as if some magical power put him to sleep.. or he just sleeps alot, which is the true answer to this mystery. He wasn't really afraid of spending entire days out there vulnerable to thiefs, it's not like he had anything on his person anyways. Well, not counting his Vanguard deck but who would want that anyways.
Then, suddenly, a kick shook the bench and woke up him, he panicked a bit, preparing to fall onto the ground, but he didn't. Instead, he turned in the direction of the impact, and with his freshly-opened eyes he saw the white-haired stalker, he took his hand from underneath his head an lazily pointed at her, whispering "Y-You.." in a tired voice. Clearly, he didn't even fully woke up yet.
-
Haruka stood, covered in sweat from the inner heat in body suddenly rising to what felt like unbelievable heights. He was defeated, by Satoshi. The almighty powerful, Dragonic Overlord The End was nowhere in sight for his persona blast, despite getting the Crossride off. "Where are you... Overlord, don't let me down-" And yet he did. None of them showed. Haruka felt too weak. He wasn't able to control the power of the new Overlord. He dropped to his knees after the fight, seeing Satoshi stand over him felt overwhelming.
"Haruka. You're strong... Maybe not strong enough. Not yet." Satoshi helped Haruka off the ground. "However." He winks and puts out a thumb, "That was a great fight, nonetheless!" Haruka clenched his fists to let out his anger. He wanted to yell at his defeat. He felt as though he was just as weak as before. But instead, he smiled. His big toothy grin, where he shut his eyes and let his happiness flowed out was what appeared. "Yeah man, it was great." Haruka felt the fun of Cardfight!! Vanguard just now. He was no longer worried about his own strength. For a moment, he came to a realization.
Strength is not what saves people. It's the will to save, and acting upon it.
Haruka wiped the sweat from his forehead, as he chatted up with Satoshi. "Alright, let's find Yukino." His grin all but fading, he winked back. "Can't let your woman go without a fight, eh?"
"Haruka... I am sorry I could not hear your call. My reincarnation was not able to stand back up the way you desperately needed me too-"
"It's fine, Overlord. We tried. We aren't strong enough.. not yet. Give it time. We'll be in sync for sure." Haruka reassures his avatar.
-
Another kick to the bench, he didn't seem to understand her animal-like provocation.
"Fight me", were the only words that came out of her mouth. There was no care for the boy's well-being, ignoring the fact that he wasn't even fully awake. She didn't care, she only looked for blood. The queen was prepared to bring him to the ground if he dared to escape. Simply keeping a leg at the ready to kick, and an intimidating glare to freeze him solid.
-
Still giving him the thumbs-up and wink, Satoshi felt like his old self, at least for a fleeting moment. Having lost a considerable amount of fights to Yukino and others recently, this was an interesting turn, where he had sort of found himself and his deck again, despite the plants of Neo Nectar praising him every chance they could. It felt good.
"Right, then---" Satoshi made a short turn and saw her. The white-haired queen. Yukino Espoir. Right there. Kicking floor monkey---
Wait, why was floor monkey here? Sleeping on a bench? Was that his bench? It better have not been his bench.
Still...something felt wrong. A sinister aura was resonating from Yukino, and for the first time ever, Satoshi didn't just feel it; he saw it. A purple haze emanated over her body, as though she was possessed by something truly dark. That could only mean one thing.
Yukino had made a pact with a new clan. But not just any new clan. The Shadow Paladins.
He motioned to Haruka to walk over with him. This wasn't actually a time to interrupt, much as he would like to. It was a time...to observe.
-
Haruka leaned over Satoshi's shoulder, seeing Yukino. He wanted to call out to her, like he always had done. Softly, but if she had heard him, which she usually did, then he would approach her. It was kind of his thing. But this time, he couldn't. If he really wanted to call out to her, he'd say all too much and probably provoke her too.
Despite what he told Satoshi, the feelings lingered. Maybe he would simply ignore them. This was no time to be lovey-dovey when the person in this case, is currently under what feels like some dark presence.
"Right." Haruka whispered. They moved over to the side out-of-view, where the could watch the fight without being seen. "Well... Let's see what happens then."
-
"I need more power", was the ending words given by the queen as the vile dictator broke through Shiki's last defense. A grand game that left the opponent on the verge of decking out, but she didn't care. Acknowledging his strength, the yearning for more skill - more might. Taking the Shadow Paladin deck off of the table, Yukino left Shiki to his devices. While apologize for labeling him a weakling, she sure didn't say sorry for the physical abuse. Never mind rudely waking him up. Walking away, the sinister aura only grew.
This lust for power finally led her back to her friends.
Yami - Blaster Dark gazed over at Haruka and Satoshi. "Kagero..." the synchronized two hissed.
-
It was in her eyes. Purple swords. A lust for power. Things much unlike the Chosen Sword Satoshi once knew. Yukino was staring at the two of them, and her hiss called for Kagero. Haruka's Kagero. The champion with The End in his grasp. He knew that this was important, and it was the reason Yukino showed up in the first place. She felt the power and was drawn to it like a bug to a lantern. She craved it. She wanted it more than anything.
...But he knew he couldn't let her have it.
He stepped forward, assuming a more defensive stance of his friend. "Yukino Espoir...what the hell has happened to you?"
-
This was probably the longest fight Shiki ever had, both players were at the verge of decking out with around 8 cards in their decks, it was also probably one of the more back and forth games too, that is untill a critical trigger and a lack of heals decided the outcome.
But well, he paid no mind and was still rather tired from the sudden wake up call, going back to his bench he attempted to fall asleep once again, ignoring the entire situation around him.
-
"I learned that I was not worthy", the queen answered Satoshi rationally. "So Yunos appeared before me, and explained how we shared the same goal. To properly wield the Sword of Courage. But to do that... we needed power, we need power, we have to earn the blade", telling her two friends the reasoning behind this madness. An arm stretched out, and the image of Blaster Dark aiming his sword at Satoshi flashed. It represented the finger that was pointed at the farm boy.
"If you want to stand in my way, I'll fight you first", deciding on putting off fighting Haruka for the time... she was in no rush to deny a challenge if he wouldn't move otherwise. More experience - more power. It was a law that controlled the gears of her blackening heart.
-
Haruka stood, still bathed in the sweat from an earlier battle with Satoshi. Just in an attempt to show off his new ace, he was no longer able to fight at the moment. However Haruka was also worried that Satoshi would not be able to fight Yukino at their fullest. He feared that Satoshi might hold back.
"Satoshi... are you sure this is okay? Are you really going to fight her?" Haruka asked, still panting a little. "I can probably hold her off for now..." Haruka was clenching his teeth, still weak.
He looked at Yukino. The ice-cold gaze. Darkness was completely hazing over her. "Satoshi... we have to help her. Or defeat her. Whichever comes first." He laughed a little, coughing still.
-
Seph appeared out at Satoshi's side. "Satoshi...you know what her father said..."
He shook his head. "I know. That isn't going to keep me from doing this." This wasn't trying to save her. This was getting information and learning of the darkness that lay within the queen's heart. He wanted an answer, not a solution.
He walked up to Yukino and stared her dead in the eyes. "I don't know why you made this choice. But if you're trying to say I'm in your way, after everything that's happened...I'm not going to stand for it." He clenched his fist.
"Words ain't my specialty, anyway."
-
"Words ain't my specialty" was quite something that came out of Satoshi's mouth, as he never shut up during the fight. Even so, Yukino remained unfazed. Yunos' stronghold over her heart was beyond measure, even if he didn't appear until the bitter end in the game. Even if it ended in her defeat due to Javelin's absence... the constant preaching set off the queen. A roar of sorrow; everything that occurred was entirely her own fault. Bermuda Triangle's disappearance, Shadow Paladin's victory, Hana's grief, their own despair. It all boiled down to the fact that Hikari lost to Jellal, unable to change his mind. His resolution spread to Yukino like a virus - in the form of Blaster Dark, transforming her into Yami. The Sword of Darkness that stood before them.
Satoshi gave up on trying, and she didn't care. The only thing she wanted was power now. A bladed gaze directed itself to Haruka, he was next.
-
He felt the glare come over him. With a flick of his wrist, he slicks his hair back coated with sweat. "Eh, I'm pretty gross today. Sure I can't have a rain check?" He turns his direction back towards Yukino. Haruka's smiled faded a bit, just enough to get back into the fighting zone. "Guess not."
Haruka pulls his out his deck, walking up to her. Normally this would be the fight that ends it. But he knows that this won't end or solve anything. If nothing Satoshi said even broke her barrier a little, what was Haruka going to do? No flame on this Earth or Cray's surface was hot enough to set that resolve ablaze.
"Well, here goes nothing, Yukino. Show me whatcha' got!" he chanted. He was fired up. Despite the danger's of losing this fight, he had to put on a front. This girl was hurt and didn't want to fail again. Haruka wasn't about to give her a scowl and call it a day. He wanted to make this fight last, for her sake, not his own.
-
There was a saying that went well with what just happened. Satoshi had won the game but lost the war. He was done. He couldn't do it. He was throwing in the towel.
Mr. Espoir had been right. There was no making sense of what had been done to Yukino. He should've stayed and reasoned with Hana. But he couldn't do it anymore. He couldn't go to that house again.
He had lost his friend.
Yukino had lashed out, saying he hadn't experienced this kind of pain and loss...well, now he had. And there was nothing he could do to stop it. All the sensibilities, the maturity, the reason...everything Seph helped him with vanished this time. He couldn't take it.
Instead of staying to watch, Satoshi ran away, tears running down his face. The Triad of Hope had just been ruptured.
As of this point in time, Satoshi Kurosaki and Yukino Espoir have the affinity between them sealed.
-
Hana ran, panting heavily as she reached her destination, her sister was now within her sight.
The scene that now lay before her involved her other two friends, but it didn't look like they were having that same fun time that they usually would. Suddenly, Geodude turned and ran off.
"What's going on?" Hana silently asked.
"It seems that the Chosen Sword is wielding a different blade," Alfred told her.
"It can't be..." She looked in disbelief. It looks like Haruka was up to fight Yukino next.
"But wait, if you guys are with me then?..."
"Shadow Paladin." Blaster Blade sneered as Yukino stood Fullbau and rode Blaster Javelin.
A sadness came over her heart once more, but at this point, such things were nothing that she couldn't overcome, at least, as long as she had comrades by her side. She still mourns, no doubt, but she wasn't carrying the emotions by herself, not anymore.
-
Ighanna arrives at the park after a three day break to her hometown, London. During her trip she was foretold a future by Queen Elizabeth, a future where a "pure white knight" dyes itself in ebony black, darker than a starless night sky. When that time comes, all the ambassadors of cray must unite with each other to rebel against the phenomena known as "The Rift" and purify the knight in order to release the clans held hostage.
After listening to the story, Ighanna returned back in confusion, however she felt as if she understood what was going on. Hana, Satoshi, Yukinee, possibly Miyuki, they must have all known about the story, with the cards they were talking to serving as the ambassador of Cray. With this in mind Ighanna travels around searching for Hana until she arrives at the Park.
The scene which she arrives into wasn't pleasant, she saw a few familiar faces, Hana, her sister Yukino, and Satoshi whom she fought a while ago. However they all looked depressed, crying with tears falling from Satoshi. Ighanna thought the phenomena is beginning to take shape and quickly approaches Hana in order to exchange information about what was going on. Queen Elizabeth's words echoed in her head, "when the time comes, open the letter", she believed that it was time to unlock her prized treasure, her Majesty's mysterious letter and the prince's locked deckbox, perhaps it could guide her and allowed her to become of use to the Ambassadors of Cray.
-
Mirror, Mirror (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=aqfopP4-osM)
The struggle was real, dealing with Haruka's goofy jests to brighten the mood. It still couldn't reach her heart, a heart locked away, reserved only for Yunos. No one was allowed to save her, no one but him. Not noticing this possessive nature of the swordsman, the queen carried on. Yet... the tinge of isolation was reaching her in this fight with her friend. Shadow Paladin was more than prepared to deal with Overlord. It being a simple matter, boasting with Machas and Charons. But they didn't expect the Apocalypse to evolve, transforming into The End. The sight of this majestic, ferocious dragon triggered horrible, horrible memories of last night.
Phantom Blaster Overlord - another crossride tore the holy army to shreds. Bermuda Triangle leapt into the fray, unlucky knights and the mermaids all being devoured by the rift. If not given that, they were granted with a gory death from the black dragon.
Stop... the girl pleaded, the tears of Hana flooding in mind. Please, stop!
Yukino's scar opened back up, years after healing. Gritting her teeth through the searing pain that came with the burning of an open wound, the queen carried on. A heated battle against 13000 power, which she couldn't win against. just another hopeless battle. Why... why couldn't she make it? Why couldn't she reach? Failing regionals, unable to make it to nationals, not conquering Card Capital's opening contest, unable to stay ahead of Hana, unable to prevent catastrophe after catastrophe on Cray... Why couldn't she do anything right?!
Tears welling up, Blaster Dark hugged her from behind. His warmth kept her going, even when he fell in battle. The two who shared the same dream - an insatiable lust for power that could properly wield Blaster Blade. To finally save people, to finally right everything she did wrong - everything she messed up. What was wrong with what she did, what was "immoral" about it?! Even if she defected to the rival Paladin clan, Yukino's aim wasn't to hurt people! Even playing the deck like Royal Paladin... not giving in to use Phantom Blaster Dragon's massacring skill for a second, it still felt wrong... Like she was still doing wrong - still messing up.
It wasn't fair...
The Shadow Paladins were unable to reach, but they didn't yield. The Overlord didn't defeat them, rather, their own deck did. Yami believed it wasn't over, but she was out of cards in the deck. That was an automatic loss. Haruka was stubborn, not giving up on her, but how was that supposed to make her feel better?! Satoshi and Haruka, her two best friends, yearned to save her... save her from what?
What was wrong with her?
Blood dripped on Dark Dictator's card, and also Yunos' once she picked it up. No... he wasn't wrong, he hadn't done anything wrong to her. Yunos didn't betray her, he didn't yell at her, he didn't expect perfection. The judgmental eyes of Shadow Paladin stabbed into the girl like a flurry of swords, but his didn't. Those green eyes of envy... held warmth and sympathy. He was always pulling them out, one by one, mending the broken mess of a queen. Blaster Dark even surprised himself with how he cared so much. His Chosen Sword... Yami... Yukino Espoir.
Yunos was there for her, the Royals had been there for her, everyone was always there.
So why... why did she feel loneliness choking her...
Yukino stood, sobbing on the table, tears and blood falling. They had to obtain power, but... she finally realized she didn't want to be alone...
-
The fight ended, and Haruka was not the least bit satisfied. Not that he expected to be anyways. This fight was only meant to keep the flow of the bond from snapping or disappearing. He played the fight off mostly as cool as he could. However found himself so out of steam from that fight that he was near passing out. Wielding "The End" was as much of a battle as the fight in front of him. Every single time Haruka yelled "Crossride!", he felt nothing but his nerves on fire. Everything from his head to his toes felt completely ablaze. And yet, he didn't scream. He never even flinched. He was the one to wield the powerful Dragonic Overlord, the true King of the Dragon Empire. And so he did so, as flawlessly as he could. The strength, however, wasn't enough to force the Shadow Paladins away, but only force a retreat.
Deckout.
Haruka knelt to the ground after the fight, coughing, sputtering. The sweat poured from his pours and his skin turned a light shade of red around his cheeks and wrists. "Hot..." Haruka whispered, trying to cool himself off by flapping his shirt. The makeshift fan wasn't working as he only heated up instead of cooling off. He picked himself up, still shaky from the fight and collected his deck. The second his hand hit The End-
"My Vanguard! We've done it! On Cray, another fight against the Shadow Paladin's has been won! Soon enough we can drive them completely back into the Sanctuary!" Haruka smiled at this, panting still. "Nice. Keep working hard, okay?" Haruka was bearing the burden of his units. The heat of Bahr, Nehalem, Burning Horn, and the Overlord himself. This was something Haruka would do if it meant saving Cray.
He placed the deck in his pocket, walked five feet into the grass, before collapsing. "I'll just rest here... for a little."
Haruka finds himself wanting to sleep, but unable too. Instead, he lays on his back, barely conscious, staring at Yukino, and what seems to Hana appearing from his peripherals.
-
After the fight had ended she ran towards her sister, to aid her, to keep her from going any further.
To see her in such a state was illogical in her mind, how she wanted to get stronger through leaving the Royal Paladin completely for the rivals which they lost to. Instead of getting stronger, it looks like she just took many steps back, and kept walking back. Eventually she would reach the point of no return. The Royal Paladins made their presence known to Hana, telling her that she wasn't alone in helping her sister return. She reached into her bag and pulled out a small handkerchief, it had a fish printed on it. She gently placed it on the table. in front of her sister.
A trial had been held on Cray regarding the traitors, the paladins which made a pact with the rift, led by the dragon from hell. The Princess' decision regarding this case caused controversy among the alliances. It may have been her childish naivety, her own emotions, still keeping her from thinking, but it was none of those. Alfred seconded her decision, Blaster Blade was hesitant at first, but he had no reason to doubt his majesty's judgment.
"Here, nee-san. Stand proud." Hana stood tall after placing the handkerchief on the table.
"Wipe your face... you're very beautiful, no need to hide it like that... keep your chin up." Hana let out a little smile. Of course, the words were from deep within her heart, but at the same time, some of it was actually what she heard Alfred and Blaster Blade saying to their other knights. So it sounded like she was talking to her sister one moment then a fellow knight the next.
"I want to see you fight again, full of pride, and more importantly, joy."
-
The tearful queen turned to the princess, offering a lending hand instead of a lecture. "No!" Screaming, she smacked Hana's hand away, stepping back. Then, the burning grew worse, forcing Yami to cringe and wince, crying out in pain. Hana was the very last person she wanted to see - the one who had taken most of the suffering because of her shortcomings! Unable to take the princess' compliments, tearing still flowing, she only felt worse. How could Isabella say that, after the horrible sacrifice Bermuda Triangle had to make from her big sister's mistake...?
Please, stop... I don't... deserve kindness...
Yukino trembled, hugging herself, squeezing - gripping at her arms. She couldn't face anyone, but she wanted someone... this conflict led to an irrational fear. Scared for her life, she stood in place, crying.
Yunos kept quiet, especially after the trial on Cray.
-
Haruka watched these events unfold.
Yukino, slapping her sister. It was only her hand, but it was also so much more than that. Haruka wanted to get up and hit her so damn hard. But he wasn't about to get up anytime soon. In fact, he was mostly losing consciousness around this time. He struggled to breath, but kept mostly quiet. This wasn't his battle anymore.
"Good luck, Hana... and good luck to you too, Alfred." Haruka sent his parting words not to the air, but to Overlord. As a message to the Royal Paladins. It probably wouldn't reach them anytime soon, or maybe at all, but this was all he could hope for.
"Your message shall be sent, as envoy of the Dragon Empire." He smiled, shutting his eyes. From this point on, Haruka was nothing but a bystander. Listening. Understanding. But he was in no way able to help anyone anytime in his current state.
-
Her initial attempt rejected, she reached for the deck inside her bag and placed it on the table. The sacrifice which her clan underwent were done so with the purpose to create a better future for Cray. She placed a deck onto the table. Right, she is isn't going to be able to do this alone. The holy order lifted their weapons, fangs, dreams, and hearts. It was time for them to aid the princess in their mission to retrieve the Chosen Sword.
"Don't throw my friend's sacrifices like that. We made the sacrifice for you and the Royal Paladins, believing that you guys would be able to move forward and form a bright future. How you are now makes it all seem like a waste... If you keep going, in fear that you've failed instead of taking the second chance to try again... then what? I know you feel like you've lost to everything and have failed everyone, I've felt that too. But how much of a bigger failure are you if you not only fail everyone, but also fail yourself... wasting the effort of the friends whom placed themselves on the line for your sake?" She placed her hand upon her deck.
"I want to show you an image of courage, an image of determination, and the power to overcome hardships Yukinee!"
-
How could a living failure stop failing?!
What was wrong with her?! Only yearning to make everything right, why did everyone have to tell her she's wrong?! Another terrified cry, she couldn't stop shaking, and Yunos stopped responding. The Chosen Sword that fell into isolation was nothing more than a lost sheep at this moment. Yukino had long since failed herself, but the sacrifices everyone made... They'd be in vain because of this fear - this distress. Yami - Hikari - Yukino wasn't able to bare with that or any of her shortcomings as it was.
Why would they put the future on the one who brought about disaster...
Still frightened, after a couple of minutes in silence, the defrosted queen came back to the table. Shadow Paladin was placed down. Defeating the one who surpassed her would be proof of enough strength to draw out the true nature of the Sword of Courage. But... this promised image gave her some hope. Maybe, finally, she'd have some peace of mind.
"We need to talk", Blaster Blade approached the darkness of resolution.
"I know", Blaster Dark responded to the light of courage.
-
Believe in my Existence (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IDAGFctn5Bo)
Yukino couldn't comprehend why everyone fought so fiercely to save her. This wasn't fair, they made her feel awful for failing, and even worse for not trying again. It was a phobia of failing born from despair. After doing it so much, Yunos, feeling the same heartache consoled her. But then, the princess appeared with Hikari's Royal Paladin deck. There were slight adjustments to accommodate for Alfred Early - the king of younger days. Blaster Blade arrived to fight with Blaster Dark, and then came back to fight alongside his king. Infuriated, fueled with raging jealousy, the knight of resolution was not going to let Ahmes take away everything from him. Not again. The Dragon of Hell was banished from the battle, The Dark Dictator spearheading the black knights against the young king.
In the midst of battle, tears overflowing, blood still dripping, confusion completely enveloped itself around the queen. Blaster Dark, taking her mental state in mind, took control of the battle. He commanded the Shadow Paladin himself, moving the cards with his will. Yet, a long forgotten feeling arose in the hearts of the two. Yunos... found himself enjoying the battle with Ahmes. This same feeling of thrill Yukino had grasped the day of her Card Capital marathon. Always cardfigthing for the sake of "duty" and to hone the skills of the "chosen"... That was the one time Yukino felt like she was fighting for herself - to enjoy life.
That feeling came back to her, and to Yunos - an ex-Royal Paladin.
Still, possessive of his queen, Blaster Dark pressed on. Yami followed, finally taking the game back in her hands. The final instants of the fight between the queen and the princess were joyous. Alfred was proud of how he carried himself back then, and how he still could now. Lamorak was overjoyed, Marron was giddy, even Macha gave a smirk; one without vile intentions. Charon thoroughly enjoyed his duel with the rival sage, all of them were having fun.
Though faulty drive checks, with Ahmes reappearing at the end, Yukino failed to guard Hana's last assault, taking damage. The Dark Dictator let out a pained shout, and the Dragon of Hell let loose a furious roar. They both vanished from the inner world of Yami's image. Inside, it was transformed back into one of light. Royal Paladin taking back their friend, and Shadow Paladin standing off in the distance. Some disdain, some content smiles, all of them vanished except Blaster Dark.
The holy knights embraced their returning queen, smothering her in affection.
How... could I not have noticed...
I was so scared of messing up again...
... I pushed away everyone I cared about, thinking I didn't deserve them...
Haha... I really don't... deserve them...
But... I love all of them...
Blaster Blade and Alfred gave an approving nod. "Welcome back", Ahmes greeted. Her genuine smile touched the hearts of the Sanctuary, glad to be home. Though, Yukino turned to the isolated Blaster Dark. He looked down, angered and saddened by this outcome. He was alone... and his home was with the black knights. More overly: the Dragon of Hell.
"Yunos!" Hikari called out, getting his attention. Even upset by the circumstances, he gazed upon his queen - Yami - with yearning, hopeful eyes. "Come here with us."
"What?" The man was dumbfounded.
"Yunos, you don't have to walk a solitary path of despair anymore. Especially not aligned with Phantom Blaster Dragon. The alliance allowed you to-"
Blaster Dark spit on the ground. "Can it, Ahmes. I don't need your lecturing, nor your offer."
Yunos turned aside, giving off a faint smile, before vanishing in darkness. Hikari's world was completely refilled with light once more.
Blaster Dark +50 Affinity
Shadow Paladin -50 Affinity
On Earth, the pain from her head was easily ignored. It wasn't searing like it was before, almost numb even. The bloodied woman looked at her sister with glee.
"Thank you, all of you."
Royal Paladin +30 Affinity
Hana +5 Affinity
Haruka +5 Affinity
Satoshi +0 (5) Affinity (Currently sealed)
-
Haruka heard the fight. Everything. The clashing of swords and the sound of tears shed. A battle won by Hana. Haruka wasn't exactly sure what had happened in the end. There wasn't much of a way that he could respond to all of it. He simply took all of it in, imagining the intense battle between Yukino and Hana, what he heard as Ahmes and Yunos, and the Dictator versus the younger King of Knights, Alfred early.
Haruka felt a sudden sting in his side. An internal kick?! Hana, you fiend!
Haruka lay there, listening to the fight. It felt like decades, before either side gave any ground. He felt as if his was body was overlooking Cray as an ethereal being. The feeling of watching that battle from start to finish. It was mind blowing. However he knew it was all in his head because the heat from Dragon Empire was not dying down in the slightest.
Alfred Early as the rearguard dishes out the final blow. Hana, and the Royal Paladins, had pulled Yukino away from the Shadow Paladin's grip. Haruka was relieved. It took nearly every ounce of remaining energy in his sapped up body to put up a thumbs-up and smile. "You did it, guys."
And that was all she wrote. Haruka, exhausted and happy, passed out in the grass in the park. He figured it was a good enough spot to sleep anyways.
Yukino AP+5
Hana AP+5
-
A close battle, that could've gone towards anyone's favor, one that required tons of risks and decisions.
... but it also one that was just simply a lot of fun.
Hana was overjoyed to see that Yukinee that she knew back again.
She carefully organized the cards and handed the deck back to her sister. The knights themselves, celebrated, Hana celebrated. Of course, wherever they are, the Bermuda Triangle celebrated. The knights have now been returned to their rightful Vanguard. Hana's heart let out a bitter-sweet feeling, as she will miss her time with Alfred and the rest of the crew. But then she remembered, Alfred was probably the most fidgety when it came to the meetings among the nation's alliances, she will be seeing a lot of him in the coming days.
Also, Hana wasn't completely without any of the Royal Paladin. She reached into her bag, and then...
"Woof."
Dandy.
She knew it wasn't a goodbye to the knights anyways, as she would be with them whenever she was with her sister, whom has now returned, hopefully brimming with more confidence than ever. Hana did wonder why Geodude ran off when she first entered the park. She saw it in movies, how people who got rejected would act like that. So Hana came to the assumption that Geodude probably asked Yukinee out and was turned away... that must be it.
Nonetheless, it seems that all was well, and the two Espoir sisters are now happy again.
Hana hugged her sister, "Nee-san, I welcome back."
-
When Miyuki entered the park, she felt an odd sensation. It almost seemed like something had happened here, but there was nothing to show. Ignoring it, she continued on, going on her standard walk.
'Man it took two days this time for the buisness to be dealt with' she thought. Two days of not seeing Hana at all, or practicing, or playing vanguard. Sometimes she hated being called out suddenly, but she had gotten used to it. Shrugging, she pulled out her deck, gazing at the Pale Moon cards inside it. 'Huh, Pale Moon?' For a second, there was confusion in her eyes, another strange sensation. Then it vanished.
'Why would I be suprised to see Pale Moon there?' she thought. 'I've always had them. Must be because I was so busy recently'. Brushing these thoughts aside, she continued along. 'Hmm, maybe I should see how Hana is doing. Or perhaps I should wait until tomorrow, it is late afterall'.
-
Hazama walks to the park. All this mess I have caused, no one will understand why my motives are what they are. He finds that same hill, the same patch of grass where he had different goals and was invited to PSY. Hercules, if you can hear me, I will avenge your downfall.
He lies down on the grass and looks up at the stars. Then he notices a star shoot across the night sky. Except this one has a little aura around it and Hazama feels as if it is connected to him. I promise to you, I will avenge your fallen sword, just as my mother taught me to do in this secluded life.
"I WILL PREVAIL!"
-
Kurai had recently got out of a hospital bed after blacking out during the finish of his card fight with the Underground King,Hikaru. Its been 2 month's since that happened His power was eminence, along side the unique Zeal.
It keep playing on his mind. How could he have lost to such a unit. One with the ability to lower the vanguard's power. Not only that, but this Limit Break skill, it surpasses the limits of one's ability to make them even stronger.
Whilst in the Hospital, his sister Yuri sent him some new cards to use, they were all Dark Irregular cards, one certain card had the Limit Break ability. Dark Lord of the Abyss. Although it had limit break, its skill was similar to Amons with the terms of the power it can gain from the soul.
Kurai sat down on a nearby bench and began to look through his deck once more.
a few moments later, he decided to go to card capital to improve further
-
While holding his Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion, Neo decided to stop at the park to rest. Still pondering about what Limit Break is, Neo thought to himself "What more can there be to this power?" After taking a sip of water, Neo looks through his deck making some minor changes then lays on the bench thinking about his next move.
-
After leaving Card Capital, Hazama wants to go relax in the Park. He goes to his hill where he usually relaxes, but he notices the city has installed a bench right across from his spot. Really?! There's like thousand of other places in the park in need of a bench, and yet they chose this spot here.
Then, Hazama sees a guy occupying the bench. He walks over to the bench.
"Hmmm, excuse me, but could you find another bench in this park. I'm trying to relax over on that hill across from here, and yet your sitting right here which makes it a little awkward," he asks the stranger.
-
Neo notices the stranger come up to him asking him to move and Neo replies by saying "Not to be rude, but this park is for everyone, and im pretty sure im not in your way, so why dont you keep moving?
-
Hazama looks at this stubborn man not willing to negotiate any further. He sees this man holding a deck in his hands as well as some cards on the bench. He picks up one of them. "Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion eh. So you play for Narukami, haven't seen this deck in ages. Does it still pack the skill it once used to have, or is it a waste like the others?"
-
Listening to this guy, I didnt really know how to respond considering my memory was foggy on how Vermillion came to me. But when he said was it a waste, I had a problem with that. Of course it has skill" I replied back. But since its that much of a problem to you how about we cardfight then? He asked the stranger
-
"I never said I had a problem with Narukami, I was just asking if it still had strength, sheesh." He looks at his deck, "I guess if this does turn out to be a waste of my time, I wont have nothing to lose. Sure I'll accept your challenge."
-
Alright then. Neo set up the portable cardfight table. He set his starter and was ready to fight
-
Vermillion led the charge and i dealt the final blow to Hazama's Vanguard. The 6th damage fell and no heal was seen. I felt good about standing my ground but... that cardfight was different then the others. I felt pain everytime i took damage. "I never knew Vanguard was this painful" I said to myself. Now that he defeated Hazama, Neo layed down on the bench not expecting anymore interuptions. He then started thinking about Hazama. "He said he was out to cause pain and destruction" Neo thought. That is something I wont allow, if our paths ever cross again. Just at that moment Neo put his deck in his bag, closed the bag tight and layed down on the bench and took a nap.
-
Hazama gathers his deck from the strangers portable fight table. "Enjoy the pain while it lasts," he says. Before Hazama walks off he says "May destruction follow you, and may despair follow." Hazama starts to laugh as he walks of.
He puts his headphones and starts to walk the beach. He presses play on his current track. It so happens that it got paused right before the fight and the first thing he heard was, "Gotta eat the booty like groceries."
"I love Post to Be by Omarion, he says aloud.
-
Hana sat on a bench and looked into a sandbox. A large pile of sand laid there.
-
Haruka bought two more ice-cream bars before leaving. He really needs to stop with these things, they're going to give him a cavity.
Mmmmm! So sweet and so salty. Mm... I shoulda bought one more-
Haruka's thoughts cease as soon as he notices Hana sitting on a park bench, staring at the sand lot. He looks over at it, eyebrow raised.
What's so important about it? Maybe she lost something...?
"H-Hana? You okay?" Haruka called out softly. If she didn't respond, he would probably be on his way. This was sort of his way of letting people choose; ignore him or respond. It made sense in Haruka's head. If they were upset and didn't want to talk, chances are they'd ignore him, right? But if they wanted to chat him up or vent, they'd probably respond to him.
However this time in particular, he also threw in a wave. Maybe Haruka actually just wanted to talk, himself, considering how he also sort of wanted her attention.
-
Ighanna arrives at the park as her chauffeur sends her off. She thanks him and then heads forward, seeing Hana-chan with another person. She just met Hana at the shop earlier didn't she, what was Hana doing here? Ighanna then approaches Hana and the other person, however Metatron whispered out for her to be careful, Ighanna assured her she will be fine.
"Hello, Hana what are you doing here? Also you that person over there, what are you doing..?" Ighanna questioned twice.
-
Hana once build a sandcastle here in the image of one of the Bermuda Triangle concert halls that Pacifica said was on Cray. With her desire to perform in such a magical place, she spent a whole day along with her idol mermaids talking about it and through the inspiration, she crafted a sandcastle in its image. It was one of her greatest accomplishments of the time. She would make it her part of daily routine to check on it as she loved to dream about holding a concert in such a structure someday. Pacifica and everyone else would always tell her how great they felt performing and how they wished that she would be able to experience the same thing when she reaches her goal.
A week after they disappeared, she returned to this very spot to be greeted by a large pile of formless dirt.
She was caught by surprise by the approaching Thirst-kun and Iguana-chan.
"H-Hello!"
"I'm just here, taking a seat and relaxing... I'm alright. Why do you ask?"
-
Haruka made notice of the other woman showing up an waved. "Heyo!"
Don't look dumb now.
Turning back to Hana for a moment, he raises an eyebrow. "Err, okay. You seemed really focused. I was actually wondering what you were doing out here? Everyone is at Card Capital today, testing their skills and stuff. You know?" Haruka had a twinge of sadness in his voice. He hadn't let go of it what had happened two months ago.
"How are Angel Feather working out for ya? ...Er, do you mind if I take a seat?" Haruka was really bad at sounding sincere, but he believes he nailed it this once. He held up two ice cream bars, originally one for him and for Satoshi when he got back, but he wouldn't mind handing them over to Hana and the performer from the store.
He looked back over to the woman showing up. He still hasn't learned her name yet, actually. "Hey! Er- Do you want ice cream?"
-
As Tsubasa walked through the park near the evening he began to remember the events that took place in his past, although the smell of smoke was less apparent this time around...
"...It was similar to this atmosphere that night..." he thought, as he continued walking.
Tsubasa took this time walking to recall on his fights for the day.
"I was able to beat everyone I challenged today except for Hana..-takes out deck-..we'll get another chance paladins." he said. "..Next time things will go differently...my avatar."
He continues walking through the almost empty park while deep in thought until he comes across a peculiar sight, a young man was sleeping on a bench at the park, and it did not look like this person was going to wake up anytime soon..
"...It's this late and he's asleep here...I know I should not be intrusive but just in case.." he thinks, as he walks towards the sleeping young man.
He begins to tap on the young man's shoulder
"Hey, it's late, unless you live here I recommend you wake up and go home." he said, a bit loudly so the asleep stranger can hear him.
-
Neo slowly started to wake up when he heard the stranger wake him up. After waking up, he questioned the stranger "Why did you wake me up" Neo asked. Neo then realized him and this stranger were the only ones in the park because it was dark.
-
"Ice Cream?"
He conveniently came to the park, saw her sitting here, and was prepared with two bars of ice cream. It was fishy, very fishy. Thirst-kun never fails to impress. Hana nodded though, as the company did make her feel better.
"Yeah, sure. Want to side down?"
-
"ICE CREAMMM" screamed Ighanna as she heard the two talking together.
"Sorry its a habit of mine, I really like ice cream after all" Ighanna apologized however she still retains her thirst for the heavenly cold, creamy dessert. She continues "I heard you were talking about Angel Feathers earlier, surprise! Tadaaaaa!" Ighanna replies as she brings out her personal Angel Feather deck, however the build was quite different from Hana's.
-
Tsubasa was intrigued by the stranger he found, to be able to have such a carefree nature to sleep in a park for this long and not be aware of the time.
"I could not just leave you there, we're getting close to evening." he said. "If I left you then there would be a chance of you getting mugged or robbed in the dark of the night."
-
After hearing what the stranger said, Neo looked through his bag and took out his VG deck, breathing a sigh of relif it was still there. Neo looked at the stranger and had that feeling and then asked. Do you play Vanguard?
-
Haruka hands out the two ice cream bars whilst taking a seat next to Hana on the bench. He was glad he could help out at least two people tonight. They both seemed somewhat content so he let his smile show through a bit.
"Yeah, it's my favorite, sea-salt flavored. Sweet, yet salty." Haruka scratches a little itch on his nose as he continues. "I hope you guys like them!" Haruka wasn't exactly prepared for this in advance, but he's glad he had enough.
"You play Angel Feather too? Small world. I play, erm." He looks at his deck again, making sure he had the clan name right. "Gold Paladins."
He takes out Spectral Duke Dragon and shows it to the woman, after a couple of seconds of what seemed like observation, he puts it back with his cards and pockets them. Haruka finds himself a bit sleepier than he thought he would be around this time, yawning a little. He looked down at the sandlot that Hana had found herself gazing at earlier, hoping to see what she saw. But alas, the only thing he saw was probably what she saw right now.
Sand.
Maybe it was the same for her as when he looked at the sky? It was comforting. It brought back nicer memories. Something like that, he hoped.
"So, Miss, what's your name? I'm Haruka Nakahara." He points to himself with his thumb for emphasis. Upon asking this question, he also remembers something he meant to ask Hana herself.
-
Once she made it to the park, she went for her usual walk around it. Going over exactly what had happened today, as a lot of things had occured today. Meeting up with quite a few people that she hadn't met in a while had been nice. As had catching up with Hana again, she never wanted to be out of contact with her for that long again.
She continued aimlessly walking around the park, not really paying much attention to her surroundings. Part of her was possibly attracted to the sound of voices in the distance, so she started moving in that direction.
-
"So, Miss, what's your name? I'm Haruka Nakahara." Ighanna heard so she replied with her full name, "Archduchess Ighanna R. Colberg of Windsor, a cousin of Queen Elizabeth II, nice to meet you".
To be honest there aren't many clans in Vanguard, last time she recalled there were four more than what she currently accounts for, seems like her memory is getting rusty. She then tasted her ice cream and was surprised, its strawberry cheesecake, her favorite of all times. Ever since she was young, she would eat strawberry cheesecake for afternoon tea in her palace however now after becoming a celebrity, she has much less time, I guess she could say that Strawberry Cheesecake flavored ice cream is sufficient for nostalgia.
-
Tsubasa was surprised to know that the stranger had a vanguard deck, he had been keeping track of his surroundings and of the people he would see cardfight, but he had never seen this person around town before..
"..Yes, I'm a Vanguard Fighter, I had no idea you played vanguard." he said, as a smile began to form on his face due to the pleasant surprise. "A mysterious cardfighter, meaning more fun and interesting fights."
-
I dont cardfight for those reasons. Im on a mission and i wont let anyone stop me. But im one who also looks for a challege. -Takes out portable cf table and puts starter down- Are you game? Neo asked
-
Two people. Wait it could be three. She saw Mi-hime in the distance and decided to wave at her. "Hello Hello!" she called out. She hoped that that was enough to get her attention. All the while, Hana just realized that Iguana-chan has a really weird name. Probably not that Queen Elizabeth, right. . .
She felt the ice cream in her hands, and looked at Haruka dead in the eye. "This ice cream is as cold as my heart."
"Just kidding." She then continued eating.
-
Still walking through the park, she noticed a group of people together by some sand. 'Is that Hana, Haruka and Iguanna?' she thought. She considered just observing, but noticing Hana wave at her, she approached.
'Hiii again everyone' she said. She sat down next to Hana and looked around. 'Whoa there was Ice-Cream going around? I'd have woken up earlier had I known that.'
-
"Ehe...?"
Queen Elizabeth... Don't think too hard on it Haruka, you were never a bright one anyways.
He smiled at hearing her introduction though, until suddenly-
"Cold... as... your heart?" Haruka gripped his chest, suddenly not sure how to respond. He felt something like fear. Maybe mortification.
"Just kidding."
Haruka nearly passed out from such an event.
"Please don't joke like that, Hana..." He said so, pleadingly.
He hears another voice.
Is that? Hoh, it is. Haven't seen her since- uh, earlier this afternoon.
"Miyuki? Over here! Eh, sorry about that. I originally bought two..." Haruka suddenly felt kind of bad he didn't buy more, then reminded himself that these weren't orginally for Hana and Ighanna. The guilt didn't get to him as much anymore.
"I'll buy everyone ice cream next time, okay?" Haruka made a promise he was sure he would keep, but not sure when was a good time for a huge ice cream outing. Not that it was hard to group everyone together or anything. But his wallet wasn't exactly so full these days...
-
Pinpointing Haruka's location was child's play, simply asking the man whom he always buys ice cream from. This led the duo of queen and royal guard to the park. It's dark out, so Haruka being here so was sort of odd unless there was good reason or a fight. This place was rather unsettling for her mind, remembering her thirst for power rising to its climax here. It was very easy to tell that Yukino wasn't over any of the events that occurred two months ago. She stood silent for a few seconds, trying to concrete of removing the heinous image of a terrified girl rejecting everyone from mind. Taking awhile, it still got pushed back deep into her heart.
Yugure found Haruka, along with Hana, Miyuki, and another woman that she vaguely remembered from Umano. Approaching the bundle of people, she thought they'd help take her mind off of the past. Now was the time to enjoy life with loved ones... at near midnight.
"Ugh... Vortimer", Garmore groaned.
"Huh? Vortimer?" Yugure questioned.
"Nothing..."
-
"Garmore. Haha Woof." Hana joked upon hearing Garmore, her old friend. Cero still hasn't returned from Europe, what a nerd.
She noticed Miyuki had sat next to her so inched closer to her than she was with Haruka. Speaking of Thirst-kun, he seemed surprised at Hana's acting skills. "Better than Auntie Ighana's probably," she thought to herself. It seems Haruka promised to buy everyone ice cream next time. Usually when Hana thinks of "everyone," she imagines a large concert group or at the very least, everyone who lives with her family, including servants and workers. She became under the impression that Haruka just promised to purchase ice cream for about thirty or more people next time, how generous.
"I look forward to next time Thirst-kun!"
-
Ighanna clearly notices that Haruka wasn't feeling too well after her introduction, it seems as though something was off, there was something else here. She quickly whispered to Metatron for reinforcement and asked her what was wrong. Soon another lady enters the park, this time it was Yukino, Hana's sister.
"What is this eerie feeling, seems like we have an uninvited guest, also the amount of Cray Ambassadors around you, this doesn't persuade me to think that its coincidental" stated Metatron as Yukino enters. Metatron's face turns pale and then she mumbled a few words.
"Gaarr...More....War...timer?" Ighanna muttered as she tried to read Metatron's lips. She decided to ignore it for now as she was enjoying her ice cream. Her mentioning of Queen Elizabeth also got people curious, seen from their looks. This was probably the first time Ighanna has felt such suspense.
"Oh look, if it isn't Yukino-san" Ighanna greeted in a slightly surprised voice.
"How are you today? Seems like we've gathered quite the special few" continued Ighanna as she tries to provoke everyone into revealing their talking cards. Miyuki, Hana, Yukino, even Haruka, these are all possible candidates, Ighanna planned as she believes at least one of them is a communicator, maybe even all of them if she's lucky.
-
'Ah it's alright Haruka, no need to worry yourself~ But still, thank you for the kind offer. Mind if I ask exactly who everyone is?'
After a brief bit of talk with Haruka, Miyuki also noticed Yukino approaching, along with Geodude. 'They must have left Card Capital shortly after I did' she thought. This time, she resolved herself to greet them.
'Ah Yukino! It's been a while, how have you been? And hi, um Geodude was it? Geodude of the thirsty footstools if i recall correctly.' Satisfied that she had greeted the relatively unknown man properly, she turned her attention back to Yukino.
-
"Good to see you again, Princess Hana", Garmore greeted, bowing in the castle on Cray.
"You're the woman that was at the slums that one time, but now I keep seeing you with Hana... Who are you?" Yukino questioned Ighanna. Whoever Vortimer was, it'd have to wait. Already having enough of a headache born from confusion as it is. Yugure proceeded to greet her sister with a smile, but a stabbing glare at Haruka. Hasn't said hi to her all day and doesn't have ice cream for her, he was fifty shades of dead.
"Good to see you too, Miyuki. I've been alright."
She'd been anything but alright.
-
"You're the woman that was at the slums that one time, but now I keep seeing you with Hana... Who are you?" Ighanna heard as she came to a realization that she has never introduced herself to Yukino before. I guess Yukino doesn't watch entertainment on TV/Radio a lot.
"Hello Yukino, nice to meet you. I've just realized I have never introduced myself to you, though Hana-chan did talk about you quite a lot haha. My name, again yes, is Ighanna R. Colberg, I'm from London and I'm kinda a royalty there, though my life here is totally different. If you didn't know, I'm a singer and rapper here and my father is friends with Mr. Espoir too so quite coincidental ain't it? I just realized this recently while talking with Hana." blabbered Ighanna as she notices another figure following Yukino.
"Even Satoshi!? Hi Satoshi, I'm still so sorry for last time we met >.< I hope you're still enjoying Neo Nectar, though I've unfortunately changed to Angel Feathers, goddamn Queen ~_~" she shouted whilst trying to be familiar with Satoshi. This gathering is getting more and more questionable.
-
The cardfight had ended. I revealed the 6th damage and Tsubasa had won the cardfight. While I was disappointed with myself, I wasnt as mad as I thought I would be. Good Game Neo" Tsubasa told me. I said the same thing back. The Gold Paladins are a strong clan to be sure. It was a good challege for me. After talking with Tsubasa about the dangerous Hazama, we decided to part ways. He however gave me his phone number so I could have a place to stay which was nice. "I guess there are people I could trust in this world after all" Neo said to himself. He put his portable cardfight table away, put his deck in his bag and started to walk around the park.
+3 affinity to Tsubasa
-
Haruka smiles at Miyuki's response.
Glad I didn't piss her off at least. However...
Haruka turns his head ever so rigidly at Yukino. He feels the swords in her eyes stabbing him repeatedly. "H-Hey Y-Yukino." He wore a smile, trying his best to make a decent impression on her. Suddenly he felt a lot of eyes on him for whatever reason. Meeting Ighanna, death glare from Yukino, the ever so suspicious Hana and the new face, to himself anyways, Miyuki. They never talked much to begin with.
"Ehe.. How was your day?" Haruka would've offered his normal tribute of ice cream by now, assuming he had any.
I didn't even think I would see her today. Probably should've texted... No. Considering this mood, I should've called.
Upon making eye contact, the blades make a clean cut through his soul.
Yep. Definitely should've called her.
He looks at Satoshi behind her and waves. "Sorry. My ice cream was given to a different cause. Another day, buddy." Haruka shrugs, trying his best to get rid of Yukino's powerful gaze. This might call for more than just ice cream, when he goes to beg for forgiveness.
-
Before heading out, Neo decided to walk around the park for a little awhile. I guess because he wanted to take the time to think about all the events that took place today. All the cardfights, the people and clans. More questions then answers. -Sigh- And yet.. nothing about mom and dad.. Neo said to himself. While he continued walking he noticed a group of people in the park and decided to walk over. Neo asked the group: Are any of your cardfighters?
-
"Geodude...of the thirsty footstools..." Satoshi hung over, glum at what this girl called him. <Hana...seriously? Is this what you and your friends think of Haruka and me?...>
"S'okay about the ice cream," he called back to Haruka. "I have something special to share with you one of these days, though, when it comes to food." He winked, then turned to Ighanna.
"Nah, no hard feelings," he said, scratching the back of his head. "At least you're playing a clan you enjoy, right? That's the way I look at it."
Another fighter had come by their group, looking for a fight. Being a little tired, Satoshi refrained from saying anything to him, despite being curious what he used. Maybe he used Limit Break, too?
-
To put heavy emphasis on how pissed with Haruka she was, her pupils morphed into shining swords - making this death glare all the more literal. His half-assed apology wasn't going to be let off easy, oh no, the queen was going to give more than ice cream as pay back. Glancing back to Ighanna, she listened to the foreigner introduce herself. Rapper? Did she mean those people who spew nonsense, usually in aggressive ways, and called it music? That... may damper impressions from the London-native, but at least the entirety of this woman's character wasn't judged by it. Interestingly enough, their fathers knew each other. Strange how Father Espoir never talks about them, especially considering Ighanna and Hana would have a likeness for singing in common.
"Nice to meet you", Yugure gave her a curtsy for extra measure. Before carrying on the conversation with a foot in Haruka's mouth, another person approached them.
This was becoming quite a crowd...
"I'm pretty sure we're all fighters here."
-
"But I'm in the mood for a fight right now." Hana stood up from the bench. She reached for her deck inside her bag.
It's a cheerful mood. Her friends are around, the thirsty followers of Yukinee are here, and the crowd keeps building. She showed him her deck and she assumed that he would be prepared for a fight as the challenger. Then suddenly, a table. He took a table out of his bag and placed it down. It was an actual fight table. He was way more than prepared.
"We should get Daddy to buy as one." Nociel commented.
"It really is a nice table." Hana nodded, agreeing with the pink haired trash.
"Let's go Hana!" Nociel said, determined and unable to notice that Hana just called her trash internally.
"Lets's stand together, Hope!" Hana exclaimed, turning over her starting Vanguard and taking the first turn.
He said he was looking for strong fighters so Hana hoped that she would pose a good enough challenge against him.
The incarnation of the thunder crashed onto the field, and the sky darkened, causing lighting to strike down on the battlefield. On his side were two more thunder dragons, Thunder Break and Hex Cannon Wyvern. Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion stood before Hana, the Princess. For a brief moment, Hana saw Dragonic Overlord. "Right...a power that rivals his... what an honor to do battle!" She spoke to him like a close friend, a comrade in the battlefield. She saw this as a sparring match of sorts. Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion's limit break was able to wipe away her front row rearguards, but due to Shamsiel's skill, her opponent's front row were rendered useless.
Hana slowly built up her field, eventually ending the game with a near perfect formation. Upon Shamsiel's limit break, the entire field was able to power up, and the stranger was left unable to guard.
After the fight, she placed the deck back into her bag and she looked at the stranger and figured that she should introduce herself.
"My name is Hana Isabella Espoir, these are my friends um.... I think I'd mess it up if I were the one to introduce them... so I'll let them introduce themselves. What is your name Vermillionman?"
-
Haruka thought the fight was honestly one of the most intense. However, what sparked something in him was not Hana and her battle-hardened determination, but just one climactic moment. The second he saw it, Haruka nearly reached for it and grabbed it, assuming it was what he thought it was.
Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion. The true ace of... Vermillionman's? deck. However Haruka thought it was somebody else entirely at first guess. "Overlord..." Haruka clenched his teeth a little at the unit's appearance.
Now he felt strangely conflicted. He wanted Hana to win, because, well, it's Hana! Haruka's friend. However, he also wanted to see the strength of the new Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion take down it's opponent, just as Haruka did with Dragonic Overlord.
I mean, I didn't win often but when I did...
Haruka watched intently. The battle went to Hana. When the idea of introducing themselves was brought up, Haruka was thoroughly interested and put himself forward.
"I'm Haruka Nakahara. Nice to meet you." Haruka nodded in respect, despite not knowing the person. Even though it was somebody who wielded a clan that was not Kagero, he felt the same kind of power flowing through him. Not an eternal blaze, but an ephemeral lightning. It hit harder and faster than fire, but it didn't last as long. It was a surge. Not an emotion.
However, behind him stood the sword-wielding gaze of Yukino Espoir, definitely looking forward to making Haruka pay dearly for not giving her a simple "Hey, what's up!" over text. He was very, surely, going to pay.
-
Miyuki sat there, enthralled by the fight. Even though she should have seen a Narukami deck in action before, it felt new to her. Her eyes opened up slightly when 'Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion' was ridden. Staring at the card, she felt an odd sensation, just like what had happened with Farah.
'Odd' she thought. Ignoring it, she looked back at the fight. Vermillion wiped out the front row with his powerful skill, but Hana was able to recover and launch a fresh assault. 'Electrocuted ponies... lovely'. The nurses prevailed in the end, calming the storm brought on by the thunder dragons.
Still, this new fighter was interesting at least. Plus he was so prepared, he even had a table with him o_o. Taking Hana's offer, she introduced herself. 'H-hi, I'm Miyuki Himura. Nice to meet you.' A little standard? Maybe, it should be fine anyway. 'Do you always carry around a table with you? Is it special? Does it have a name?'
Before she could spurt more questions however, she noticed Haruka looking, slightly down. Yukino seemed to be glaring at him quite harshly. Moving slightly away from the new person, she went over to Haruka.
'What exactly did you do?' she whispered to him. Putting that aside for now though, she got to the main point.
'So Yukino, you never really told me, how you met these 'footstools'.' Well, at least she tried to divert the conversation away from Haruka's possible crime, plus she was actually curious. Yukino didn't seem to be the type to just casually meet people and befriend them, so she wondered what the story behind it was.
-
My name is Neo Isamu, Neo replied. Nice to meet you all. Neo was impressed with his cardfight with Hana and that everyone was watching although something seemed off. They all seemed to have interest in Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion. Interest as in they knew something that I didnt. I was going to ask to get the answers. I have a question for you all" Neo asked the group. Do you know something about this card *Raises hand* Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion? You all seemed interested.
-
Yukino's horror had been confirmed by the fight between this stranger and Hana. Garmore informed her that there was a new major militia force in the Dragon Empire that made up for the lack of Kagero. The blitzkrieg thunder dragons who bore the name "Narukami", this "Vermillion" was practically Overlord's other self with a different element and armor. "Angel Feather" branched off in the United Sanctuary, as the knights and spiritual megacorp of Oracle Think Tank desperately needed an entire clan to make up for a lack of medical squads. These times were even worse than the civil war, and those bladed eyes gazed upon those units in sadness.
Seeing Haruka's reaction toward Vermillion... Did he remember Overlord like she did? Or was it just a sealed memory almost resurfacing? The queen hoped for the former with all her heart, she didn't want to be alone in this situation of losing a clan. This must be how Hana felt when Bermuda Triangle left... Bringing a fingernail up to chew on nervously, curiosity drove her mad almost. If he knew, why didn't Satoshi? How does Hana feel about Angel Feather? Why Angel Feather?
Ugh.
"My name is Yukino Espoir", Yugure introduced herself to Neo. Though, Miyuki got her attention, and finally the "footstool" part of what they kept saying was deciphered as Satoshi and Haruka... Why were they- never mind, best not to know. That was her decision.
"I met them after I couldn't make it to Nationals", she responded.
-
The question brought up by Neo was quite interesting, Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion was quite the unit, front row attacking is a devastating skill after all. Lets go ahead and introduce myself for the third time today then.
"Hello Neo-san, my name is Ighanna R. Colberg, a singer, rapper and also a royalty from London, my status is Archduchess of Winchester and I serve the one and only her majesty Queen Elizabeth II." introduced Ighanna feeling quite bored and repetitive.
"Metatron, do you know anything of this 'Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion'?" Ighanna turned her face around and asked her card meanwhile pretending to cough.
"Ever since the disappearance of Royal Paladin, Kagero, Bermuda Triangle and Shadow Paladin, there have been quite a few new clans being established to support the troubled nations. Narukami, the thunder dragons are finally recovering the Dragon Empire heh, interesting thought letting Vermillion replacing the sealed Kageros. I also heard about several other different clans, Gold Paladin, Aqua Force, even Angel Feathers, these are all newly established clans in order to hold the fort against this turmoil." Metatron informed Ighanna about the new clans, she then had a deep thought about the four missing clans, 'I should really help them right' she thought as her memory conflicts with a thought of Hana-chan winning the Nationals with Bermuda Triangle and Hana stating that she won with Angel Feathers. Metatron then read her mind and disproved her thought saying that Angel Feathers weren't even founded yet around the Nationals. Ighanna wonders if Hana-chan is pretending or does she absolutely have no idea of Bermuda Triangles.
"Sorry I don't really know much about that card, but I have this weird feeling about it, it suits you quite well" replied Ighanna as she pretends to lie . She believes that Neo could also be a communicator provoking the group in order to find more communicators.
-
Neo replied "Hello Yukino and Ighanna nice to meet you as well". Neo thought to himself that this was a nice group of cardfighters but something still seemed off. "Everyone is looking strange in my opinion" Neo told himself. But he decided to brush it off. Its probably nothing. Oh and to answer your question Miyuki yes I have a portable table to cardfight on because I travel alot. I dont have a home. Im on a mission to find my parents who vanished when I was younger and now im looking for answers. I wont stop intil they are found! That is my goal and reason for cardfighting. And with this Narukami deck, nothing will get in my way.
-
"Mission"...
Jellal... Where was he, and what did he make of all of this? Yukino hadn't even scratched the surface on how to revive Aqua Force, despite having used everything at her and the United Sanctuary's disposal. How was the queen going to keep her promise to bring them back? She still didn't know, and hearing the word "mission" made her even more anxious. Sure, Neo's mission here wasn't involving the slaughter of his own allies, nor did it involve throwing himself away.
Yet, it still unnerved her.
Chewing more on her fingernail, Yugure was blanking out some. Today was exhausting, and she didn't even do that much. This new barrage of information concerning an altered world was too much for her to take in all at once. Ezel noted that she should try and get some rest, but she didn't want to sleep until she figured something out.
"Nothing will get in your way... huh... Just don't let that turn into anything extreme", the queen stated. Never again would she want to see anyone lose their happiness with Vanguard the way her friend did before.
-
Neo replied, to be honest right now I dont have any happiness without my parents. But its good to know there are some good people in this world.... Except for a few.. Neo then started to talk outloud to himself without realizing it. Hazama.. Neo started talking, what is your motive? And why do you want nothing but destruction?
-
Yukino seemed worried, probably the events of months ago getting to her again. Of course, Hana wouldn't blame her if it did. It seems like so many things changed, yet no one noticed. This Neo Ishida, she didn't like how it sounds, at least maybe it was the way he worded it. She at least hoped that he also played Vanguard just for fun. Then she heard him utter something under his breathe, "Hazama..."
Hana remembered him from a few months ago.
"Don't worry, he doesn't fight people unless he is sure to win it. Other than that he is just a coward!" Hana turned around, slapping Hazama in her mind, "Hmph!"
-
Haruka found Miyuki talking to him for a second.
What did I do?
"I forgot to text her." Haruka said simply, but still terrified.
Haruka noticed the comment Neo made, about his lack of parents. Haruka was sympathetic, wanting to make note of it to Neo, that he understands him. However something else was on his mind. He decided it would wait. No use bringing up a topic that would just make him more anxious tonight. Overlord was gone, remembering somebody else he lost wasn't worth the time or energy.
He turned back to Yukino, and to his surprise, she didn't look nearly as pissed off as before. He raised an eyebrow and approached her. "Uh, Yukino. Anyone home?" He waved his hand in front of her face in consideration to her blanking out. Getting her attention seemed to be a difficult one.
"Is that...? Garmore."
Haruka heard a voice. It was familiar, but not quite the same. "Ehh..?"
"The name's Vortimer. And I smell a wolf, be on your guard." Haruka simply gaped open his mouth and moved back to Yukino and Satoshi.
Her attention wavered altogether. He rolled his eyes and went up to her, face-to-face and called out, "Yuuuu-kiiiii-nooooo!"
-
There is something weird... Neo replied. I dont remember having Narukami and these cards... I had... another "clan" but for some reason my memory is really really foggy. Neo then started to look through his cards. "Im sure of it!" Neo screamed. But why.. Why were they switched?.. And why did Vermillion come to me of all fighters? -Sigh- Just more questions and less answers as always..
-
Yukino giggled at Hana's badmouthing after Haruka broke the trance she was in, actually having heard her talk about this coward of a fighter all that time ago. The big sister offered to pet the little one, as a way of physically bonding since they haven't in awhile. Almost feeling like Hana was a detached limb - there was a severe case of little sister deficiency for the queen.
Yugure looked back toward Haruka, and she knows Garmore heard that extra voice.
"You wanna come say something to my face, Vortimer?!" The wolf-armor clad warrior angrily roared. He's too old for some punk like a dragon whelp to warn someone of his presence. He was harmless!
-
It felt nice to be pet by her older sister. Hana felt her hands, strong, onee-san hands. Good.
She remembered that she still needs to buy dog food.
"Oh no I need to buy dog food!"
She kind of wants people to take with her so she just blurted out whoever came to her mind,
"VermillionMan, Mi-hime come with me please!"
-
"Hm?" Neo replied. Sure if you need the help. I dont mind going with you.
-
After hearing Haruka's reply, she was slightly confused. 'Forgot to text her? She was glaring at you that much because of that? Mannn being a footstool must be a dangerous job'.
She was sitting back, watching what was going on, when Hana suddenly through out an idea.
'Do I want to go buy dog food with you? Sure I can Hana-chan~'. She might as well go for another walk, it's not like it'd hurt to walk with Hana for a bit.
-
Haruka heard the voice again.
"Get over here, wolf boy! I'll put a couple holes in ya-" Haruka was genuinely confused at this point. With no other way around this, he simply spoke up. "V-Vortimer... Who are you talking to?" He whispered to his pocket. He was ninety-nine percent sure he looked like a weirdo but he stopped caring at this point.
Haruka looks up at Yukino, who seems to be feeling a bit happier, and much more relieved. He was genuinely concerned about earlier and how her mood shifted so suddenly, but he decided to leave those questions to when they weren't all out with friends. Not the best time, assuredly.
With a check of his watch, Haruka realized how tired he really was. He looked over at Hana, who had suddenly realized she still needed food for her dog.
Oh right, the Labrador. Guess I should probably head out too then...
Miyuki +1 AP
With that, Haruka gives off parting words. "I guess that's good night, then."
-
"You little sh-" Ezel whacked Garmore before the wolf could finish.
"Haruka, do you want to stay over at the mansion with Satoshi and I tonight?" Seeing that he was leaving and Hana was going to replenish the dog's food supplies, the queen decided to focus on gathering people with answers. Haruka could've been one of those people and she's not letting him get away.
-
The words from his pocket seemingly vanished as well. However before that happened, he did hear what sounded like the roar of a dragon. Spectral Duke Dragon?
He turned around and looked at Yukino and Satoshi. "Eh, are you sure? It might be a bit crowded that way." Haruka wasn't exactly making an excuse, but he felt as though he was treading on land even angel's feared to tread. But he really was interested in staying the night. It's been awhile since they stayed there. If he remembers that night correctly...
"U-Uh, yeah, sure I'll stay over. Lemme just go home and grab clothes or something to sleep in. I'm sure the staff'll remember me after all that hell. Y-Yeah, okay I'm gonna go. Like now." Haruka is mostly rambling off to Yukino and Satoshi before making a swift escape.
Awkwaaaaaarddddd. Haruka starts his walk to his apartment for his snack stash and a change of clothes.
-
Garmore let out a ferocious howl. It was go time.
Haruka was probably still scarred by Father Espoir nearly bashing his face in, making him become one with the carpet. His stammering and blabbing made her laugh though, as she very much enjoyed watching him stagger through things like a lost dork. A laugh she needed too, as it took some of the heavy weight on her heart off. Yugure also told Satoshi to go on ahead, just reminding the staff who he is.
Yukino, wanting to stay close to Hana, followed behind the dog-food buying group.
-
Ighanna catches Yukino and Haruka with each other along with Satoshi, she secretly thinks what a great married couple they could make. Despite this Metatron has already sensed some kind of energy coming from them, especially Yukino, she probably uses Gold Paladin as Metatron heard "Garmore" talk for a bit earlier, however the content wasn't absorbed into her mind so she forgot, clumsy Metatron. Realizing that she was a bit too late to offer everyone a drive, she quickly calls her chauffeur to send her off at the Dog Store in order to give them all a nice drive and buy food for her dog, Iggy. They were planning to have a sleepover at the Espoirs didn't they, makes it much more convenient.
-
It was the beginning of a new day for Neo. After staying over at Tsubasa's house for the night. Neo heading back to the park to think about the events of yesterday. He knew he had to improve his Narukami if he wanted to find out the answers why his parents vanished. But first there was something else he wanted to find out.. "Where did Narukami come from?" Neo asked himself. He didnt have any leads but he knew of one person who knew something about it... "Hazama.." Neo said with a determined look. So Neo set off leaving the park and he knew what the task at hand was: Find Hazama and find more answers about Narukami. But while Neo was leaving the park, he couldnt get the people he met last night out of his head.. "Why do I keep having flashbacks of last night?" Neo said. He was one who didnt believe in friends and trusting others. Before last night Neo hadnt smiled or showed any emotion intil Hana gave him the dog food to eat. She did it because he was hungry. However.. "No.. Theres no times for fun, my mission comes first and I know where to go!" So Neo set off to find Hazama and demand the answers he wanted.
-
She proceeded to walk into the park along with Pr❤ism. In the distance she noticed someone who looked very familiar from yesterday. Yes, it was DogeKaiser (Nickname now finalized). Pr❤ism woofed and barked, in a happy way, probably finding some connection to him, most likely because, after all, they did eat the same dog food. She walked toward him to greet him hello and to introduce him to her dog.
-
Oh its Hana and Prism" Neo said. He waved hello to both. "Hey Hana, wanted to say thanks again for last night" Neo said. Neo was unsure how he wanted to see Hana: As a friend or just another fighter. Neo still had alot on his mind but the "mission" was a priority. Neo then asked Hana the same thing he asked Yukino last night "Do you know anything about clans disappearing and being replaced with different clans?"
-
"Clans disappearing?" she asked herself, "do I tell him?"
She looked back to last night and remembered that Yukinee has already given him some info. Also since he wasn't that bad of a guy it wouldn't hurt to tell him of some general things that happened as well as who she was. Pr❤ism was running around the floor wagging her tail per usual. The Labrador then went onwards to go sniff some plants. Dank.
"Narukami huh..." she thought to herself once more.
"Well what is it exactly do you want to know?" she finally spoke, asking him the question loud and clear.
-
"What exactly happened to them?" Neo replied. Im certain that I didnt have Narukami all this time. I had a different clan. EVeryone is acting strange when they cardfight. "Hazama is another reason why I ask" Neo started to say. He said to me during our cardfight "Lets see if Narukami is still strong". That to me means he knows something. "Sorry if im being a bother by asking, but I need answers and im sure these answers will lead me to my missing parents" Neo said while petting Prism.
-
So the usual question which she's answered across the many meetings with clans on Cray and other
"Well you see, the missing clans were all taken by a mysterious force on Cray known as "The Rift." Hana began, obvious in her tone that she was just reciting one of her princess speeches for the umpteenth time. "The Rift is a mysterious force that transcends space-time, but has its limitations as it currently stands. Despite this, it is still able to take action as what it is doing now. It has sealed away the four leading clans of Cray. Shadow Paladin, Royal Paladin, Kagero, and Bermuda Triangle which was the clan of Cray's Vanguard, my clan."
That was a quick run-down of what happened without getting to the details. Hana nodded and waited for his response. Pr❤ism ran back to her and she spread her arms. The dog hopped into them and she picked her up.
-
"So I was right...." Neo started to reply. Kagero... that was the clan I once had.. Now everything makes sense in a way. But I feel like im better off with Narukami then Kagero. I just wish my memory wasnt so foggy. "Thanks for helping me out" Neo said to Hana. But if you will excuse me, I have to go hunt down Hazama to find more answers.
+5 Affinity to Hana (For yesterday and now)
-
She waved goodbye to him as he walked away.
With Pr❤ism was still in her arms, she thought about where her next destination should be.
"Well good luck with finding The Running Man, DogeKaiser, he'll probably just keep on running once you find him if he knows he can't win against you." She shrugged and walked away as well.
Affinity:
DogeKaiser: +5
-
Haruka finds himself on an evening stroll.
With more ice cream. Haruka is terrified that one day ice cream will be the downfall of all of his teeth. However it's so delicious sometimes he can't help himself.
He places himself on the bench by the sandbox he was at a couple of nights ago. "Hmm... what did she see?" Haruka made an attempt at trying to discover what it was Hana was trying to look for here. To no avail, all he sees is what he saw last time.
Sand.
With that, Haruka takes a chunk off the corner of his sea-salt ice cream and looks up at the sky, like normal. People tend to find it weird, but he stopped caring after so long. It looks pretty tonight, without any clouds in the sky, the stars show through brilliantly. "I wonder..." Haruka had questions and emotions boiling over in him at the moment, but he was also content at the same time.
-
The man, Geodude, or was it Satoshi? She couldn't quite remember. Anyway he seemed to be struck in silence by something. Shrugging, she just walked past him, and headed to the park. 'No point in waiting around for people if they are just standing still I guess'.
She started to walk around the park, with no clear goal in mind. Aimlessly, she ended up by the sand pit where they had met as a group a few days ago. In face, someone was on a bench here as well.
'Is that Haruka?' He seemed to be gazing at the sky. Miyuki debated leaving him alone, he seemed to be deep in thought, but decided to call out anyway.
'Hi Haruka, what are you doing here?'
-
WHAT?
Haruka was taken completely by surprise and nearly jumped off of the bench. It had been so quiet, save for the cicadas, he didn't expect anyone to show up.
"Wh-Wha... Oh, Miyuki. Hey, err, I'm-" Haruka stopped for a moment. He realized that he wasn't here doing anything particularly important.
"Uhm, I'm stargazing I guess. Want some ice cream?" This was sort of Haruka's thing now. He had ice cream bars and sweets and candy on him all the time. It wasn't even like he ate all of it, but so many people liked to steal food from him, he just decided to keep a larger quantity for said thieves.
Cough, Yukino, Cough.
"What about you? It's kind of late, and I thought you were hanging out with Hana or shometing?" Haruka's final words get sort of slurred off by another bite of ice cream.
-
She barely managed to contain her laugh after watching Haruka nearly fall off the bench. She hadn't realise how quietly she'd moved either. Him being deep in thought (or maybe he was just blankly staring) wouldn't have helped either.
'Ohh, Ice cream? Thank you~' She sat down on the bench as well, and took an ice cream bar from Haruka. Biting into it, she thought about what he said. 'Well, Hana said she was going to be busy doing something for a bit, so I decided I might as well go and do something. I walk around this park a lot actually, it helps clear my mind generally, and let me think'.
She paused a bit to have some more ice cream. Part of her wondered why exactly he always had them on him, but she wasn't one to judge. 'And yeah, I kind of woke up late as well' she laughed. 'Also, this is quite a good spot to look at the stars, you are right.' She gazed up at them for a bit, then looked at Haruka again.
'I don't know much about him do I' Miyuki thought to herself. She might as well take this chance to figure some stuff out about him. 'Well, I might as well get the big one over with first'.
'S-so Haruka, can I ask you a question? How exactly do you know Yukino, and what is your um relationship with her?' Although Yukino had briefly told her about how she met Haruka, she was curious to see if there was anything more to it.
-
Haruka nodded agreeing to the comment on the stars, until he heard the question about Yukino. He stopped midway through biting into his ice cream and looked at Miyuki, slowly but surely starting to blush up.
"E-Eh..... EH?!" Haruka actually was surprised at the question. "She's er, uhm, well you see, she's uhhh...." Haruka was stuttering and trailing off the moment he started to even remotely get close to answering the question. He calmed down for a second, and looked at the sky. It made it a lot easier to answer.
"She's... s-someone I really care about. It's sort of complicated I guess." Haruka recalls the event in the guest bedroom the evening before. He smiles and chuckles a little.
"Yeah, that's it. Somebody, I really care about, and would never want to see get hurt. And I would do what I could to prevent her from getting hurt too, if I could." Haruka turned to Miyuki and nodded. "And I'd hope she feels the same."
"Don't you have somebody like that in your life?" Haruka turned the question around, not particularly looking to find out her crush, but just to see what her thoughts on the subject were. He takes another good chunk off of his ice cream.
-
Miyuki felt that he was possibly not fully answering the question, but that was fine. At the very least he seemed like a dependable person, and seemed to truly like Yukino. Plus Yukino had accepted him as well. That was enough to warrant any person in her eyes.
She froze for a second when he turned the question on her though. 'Hmmm' she said, thinking. 'I'm not sure if this is quite the same as you and Yukino, but some that I really care about would be Hana I guess. She is my closest friend, and I would definetly never want to see her hurt. Other than her, I haven't really thought about it that much.
She stood up for a second then, and looked at Haruka one more time. 'Well, since you were just here star-gazing, why not do something? Not the most original idea I know, but how about a game of vanguard?' She had never played against him before, and she was curious to see how he was, figuring that even if he hadn't known how to play beforehand, Yukino would have taught him.
'I might not carry a table around me like Neo, but you know, double sleeves exist for a reason right~'
-
Haruka nodded. "Hana, huh? She's a good person. Despite making my life hell sometimes..." Haruka rolled his eyes and smiled. "She's cool too. So that's nice."
When Miyuki brought up the idea of a fight, Haruka noticed something. He heard Vortimer mumble something. "Do it. We gotta test our bonds, right?"
Haruka looked back at Miyuki, and nodded. "Sure, let's fight." Haruka was pretty excited for this, considering he was so sulky about being weak, a fight to get back on the saddle might do him a bit of good.
-
He agreed to right and the show began. 'Stand up, Black Dragon Whelp, Vortimer'. It was a Gold Paladin card, again a clan that she should have known well, but didn't. Shrugging it off, they started the fight.
Haruka rode Scout of Darkness, Vortimer. This card again seemed slightly different to Miyuki. And when he rode again, and retired his own rearguards to activate skills, it started to remind her of another clan. She couldn't quite picture what clan it was though.
Farah refused to appear in her hand, instead deciding to relax from the relative safety of the damage zone. She managed to fight back with a combination of Purple Trapezist, Jumping Glen and Quantum, however it was definetly not as good as it could have been. Spectral Duke showed his majestic form, and dealt major damage with his restand. In the end, she lost because she wanted to keep hand and not use her perfect guards twice, which ended in her guard being broken by two critical triggers.
Thanking Haruka for the fight, she sat back down at the bench, looking at Farah. Glaring at her slightly, she said 'Did you have to hideee. You would have been a great helpp.' Knowing this probably wasn't going to help anything, she was just a card after all, she looked away and smiled. At least it was a fun and enjoyable fight, the way Vanguard should be. The stars seemed to shine particularly bright, illuminating the night sky in a gentle light.
-
Haruka saw the double criticals, and felt Vortimer's power from the soul. All three evolution's had come to him without even a problem. They seemed to already be in sync, without much of a fight.
"No way..."
Haruka was definitely surprised at how fast Vortimer started to back up Haruka in the fight. Spectral Duke Dragon was in full power mode, he didn't even have to restand to finish the fight. However, it was only due to the fact that his opponent didn't unlock her full strength, and was holding Perfect Guards that she didn't use. However the fight was closer than she had thought. If she had 5000 more power in her final attack before his turn, he was a goner. One more trigger would have sealed the deal for him.
"Well, it was a good game Miyuki. Thanks again, that really helped me out... I sort of needed that kind of boost. A fight, I mean." Haruka genuinely smiled, glancing at her, and then back at the blanket in the sky, stitched with stars all throughout. It really was an enjoyable night. "Say, Miyuki. What are you doing around here anyways?" Haruka was genuinely concerned where Miyuki was even headed.
-
'Where am I headed? Wellll, to be honest I'm not quite sure. I just felt like walking around, I don't know what I'm going to do after this'. Miyuki never really planned her trips to the park anyway, they just seemed to happen. Whenever she was thinking, she just automatically walked towards the park, or something like that.
'But yeah, not really sure what I'm going to do. I mean it is late but hmmm. How about you?' Miyuki lay back on the bench a bit more, looking up at the sky and relaxing. It sure was a lovely night, that much could be said.
-
"Hoh... I, uh, well I probably should go find Yukino. I feel like she'd be furious if I didn't contact her after I did that." Haruka purposely left out what "that" was, not exactly trying to spread around the news.
"But I have no idea where she's at. Satoshi wasn't at the house when I woke up so I'm not sure where he's at either... Hmm." Left in a sort of thought-rut, he just drops it. "I'll probably call her before I go to bed or something." He looks over at Miyuki.
"This is the first time we've really talked, I mean, by ourselves. We're usually accompanying the party of Yukino, Hana, Neo and whoever else shows up. Weird, huh?"
Haruka pondered his independence for a moment, then realizes that he usually ends up finding them, not necessarily just running to their beckoning and calling, which makes him feel a lot better.
-
'Well, that is true I guess. I mean if I'm with people other than Hana, it's generally in a larger group'. She laughed, gazing at the stars as if searching for an answer. 'It's definetly not a bad experience though. Learning more about people who are close to my friends is good.'
When she registered Satoshi's name she paused though. Satoshi was the person Hana called Geodude right? She forced herself to picture him, trying to match the name to the face properly. Without opening her eyes, she started speaking again.
'Oh yeah, and about Satoshi, I saw him by the Espoir Mansion gate a few hours ago. I said hi to him, but he was silent, and just standing there, so I don't really know what's up with him'.
-
"I sort of wonder what they're all up to now that I think about it.." Haruka was worried about Yukino mostly. Normally Haruka's head was a lot of blank or empty space, just kind of picking up information. But today he genuinely was thinking of her and her well being. The thoughts lingered a bit longer until Miyuki brought up Satoshi.
"Just... standing there?" Haruka was actually a little bothered by this. "W-What was he there for?"
Maybe he had hard feelings about the situation the last night? Hm..
Regardless, Haruka tried to keep him composure. "Well, I hope he doesn't just stay there. He has to come home eventually... I think."
-
Noticing that Haruka seemed slightly concerned when he heard about Satoshi, she made a suggestion.
'Well, if you are really worried about him, we could go together to the Espoir Mansion. That way if he's still there, maybe you could see him. And if he left, he might have told a worker where he was going, or given some sort of clue.'
Besides, she had told Hana she'd meet her later, so going back to the mansion made sense in that regard as well.
'Obviously it's up to you', she shrugged. 'Your choice'.
(Haruka +3 AP)
-
"Well, we could go I suppose. Checking up on him would be a good idea." Haruka turns to Miyuki and smiles. "Yeah, let's go!" Haruka stands up and makes his way towards the Espoir Estate, taking a few steps and waiting for Miyuki to join him. "Whenever you're ready!"
Miyuki AP+3
-
Hazama goes to the park in the middle of the night. He gets puts his bag right in front of his eyes so he can see everything hes getting out. He pulls out his slepping bag and a little self-blow up mattress. On the bench, he lets the mattress blow up. A few minutes pass andthe matress is about 2 inches thick, just enough for him to sleep comfortably. He lines his sleepong bag on top of the mattress and crawls in under the cloudless night.
So what if I dont come home. She wouldnt even care if i left the city.
He feels around his bag for a box. A box in particular he has always held dear. He finds it and takes it out of his bag. He opens the top and inside are 50 cards. "Don't worry, I haven't let you go and never will. He puts the box back in his bag and starts to drift off.
12 hours pass when Hazama gets woken up by a finger poking at his side and a little laughter coming from the source. It cant be, can it? He opens his eyes to find Iri, his 14 year old sister at his side. "Iri, what are you doing here, mom is going to kill you if she finds out you left the castle," he says with curiosity and concern.
"Oh we don't have to worry about that," she replied. "Mom sent me to look for you using the Find My IPhone app."
"Wow," he said surprised. "You were the last person I would ever think of to come find me. So how do you like the city?"
"Oh, its great. The sidewalks are filled with shops and people and the roads have tons of cars. I love it."
"Well that's good. How about we go explore the city together."
"I was kinda thinking we could go to the amusement park."
"That would be fun, I heard it just opened today. Yeah we can go, I've got some money."
"Yay!"
"But first, I gotta drop my stuff off at my storage place."
The two siblings walk off together for a day filled with fun
-
"Phew what a tiring day." Kaze said letting out a sigh. Kaze sits along side a tree and watches as the kids in the park play around. "Man I didn't think I would be helping people all day." he said. Kaze was helped the Shop unpack the boxes due to having low staff today, then help someone get their cat out of a tree, and help and old lady with her groceries. She was nice enough and insisted that Kaze stayed for dinner so he did. "Then again helping people have there rewards." he said to himself.
Kaze lies down and looking at the sky. He pulls out his deck in front of him "Soon, soon enough we'll get what we're looking for." he said. Kaze puts his deck back in his pocket and continues to relax looking as the clouds go by.
-
Jellal ventured into the park slowly walking, watching the people relaxing and expressing themselves. He saw a few children playing a game of cards with each other while others around their age circled around them. He stepped closer to the bench as he examined closer at the cards, Vanguard. He looked at the units in question: Nova Grapplers vs Tachikaze. Both boys grinned at each other with such confidence. They were both aiming to win yet were having the greatest time of their lives.
"These kids.." Jellal said to himself. He shut his eyes and turned his head. Jellal then sensed a sudden change in the area, as he opened his eyes, something catching him off guard. He looked up to see a bright red headed boy looking off, in a train of thought.
"He's..." memories flowed into Jellal as he thought of Shadow Paladin, Phantom Blaster Dragon, and terror. Jellal's was confused but he felt something calm him down. A small breeze went past him as he looked up and opened his deck case. The Aqua Force was staring back at him, where he could feel their divine will protecting him from the ominous feelings that he felt passing into him. He shook it off and approached the red-headed boy. "Kaze... Ryuenji..." he thought to himself.
-
Kaze senses as someone approaches him. "J-J-JELLAL!!!" he shouted. "You have some nerve approaching me out of the blue like this. Matter fact while your here you can start by explaining what you know about me." Kaze says with anger in his voice.
Kaze stands up and pulls his deck out of his pocket. "If you don't tell me I'll beat it out of you!!!" he says holding the deck with rage.
-
"Kaze..." Jellal eyed the stack of cards that he held in his hands. It has been two months since he's last seen him, looking the same as they met. He had hoped they'd get to fight, especially now that he's regained Aqua Force: Jellal's birthright. He knew there was no way out of this situation. He thought back to the past when Kaze held Phantom Blaster Dragon while they met at the shop, and how he was defeated by Soul Saver Dragon. "I wonder..."
"Before we start, I have a question for you." Jellal approached him with deck in hand, and his blue eyes interrogating Kaze's very being. "Do you remember the card that you picked up for me the last time we met?"
-
"Huh? Yeah of course." Kaze said puzzled. "Wait... n-no i don't." he said with a sad voice. Kaze looked at his hand as it started to shake. "W-why can't I remember? I know I picked up a card it was in my hands, and it gave me a headache..." Kaze said looked at Jellal not realizing there was a tear in his eye. "TELL ME WHAT YOU KNOW!!!" he demanded.
Kaze wipes his tears and put sets his deck up. "Right now!" he said.
-
"I see.. so you don't remember either." Jellal turned to the side, placing his chin between his thumb, pondering more on the situation. "He turned back at Kaze and pointed his thumb to the left side. "Over there" he said to him. "We can fight over there, follow me." Jellal proceeded to walk as he knew this card fight would mean a lot to him. It would be the same as before, but this time, he had his proud armada with him. The wind picked up as Jellal led to the secluded fight table. He turned back and faced Kaze, fixing his deck to the deck zone area and starting up the match.
"This is it, the moment I've been waiting for."
-
Jellal and Kaze had their fateful encountered ended in a cardfight. Jellal's legendary Aqua Force was up against the Gold Paladins: a clan that Jellal has never seen or heard before in his life. Much like the white armored Royal Paladins and the dark Shadow Paladins, the Gold Paladins were covered in layers of gold in their attire. They played like both Paladins: superior calling and filling their fields for a big play. Kaze's deck focused on a chain of units called "Vortimer" of the Black Dragon, which retired their allies and called new ones, similar to both Shadows and Royals respectively. Jellal pushed Kaze to five damage early on with a heavy Aqua Force rush led by his Blue Storm Dragon, Maelstrom. Finally, Kaze rode his grade 3: Spectral duke Dragon, a golden black dragon that held a halbred in his hands that loomed over the battlefield much like a familiar black dragon. After he finished his attack, Kaze activated his limit break, which stood up his Spectral Duke Dragon but at the cost of 3 units and loss of Twin Drive. However, unlike the callous sacrifice that was trademark to the original Phantom Blaster, Spectral Duke was more refined and honored those sacrifices in an attempt to finish the fight. Although, those sacrifices weren't enough as Jellal countered with Maelstrom's limit break, ending the game.
Jellal had inquired on why Kaze chose Spectral Duke, to which he responded with a familiar set of words that he knew all too well. "Nothing can be gained without sacrifices." His original creed that he upheld when he was chained to his Shadow Paladin deck during the time. He could relate, but he couldn't understand why someone like him would even believe that. However, Jellal knew why, since he knew more about Kaze than Kaze did himself. Kaze added that he's always had the deck, which, Jellal knew that wasn't the case. Kaze's deck when they last fought was Royal Paladins, Soul Saver Dragon. He inquired on it only for Kaze to respond with he didn't remember. It was the same case with Shadow Paladins, Royals had disappeared mysteriously from the minds and hearts of fighters.
"I wonder..." Jella thought as he remember a certain white haired Paladin user. "Does she remember?" In order to find out, Jellal ventured to his next destination, hopefully meeting up with his former adversary: Yukino Espoir. "She's got to know something about this. She did use Royals... and Shadows against me." he said to himself. As he left, he promised Kaze that they'd fight again, agreeing to meet at the park to settle everything.
-
After calling Neu from the amusement park, Haruki and his friends discovered that she was at Rijuku park. Parks must be popular today, the young man thought to himself. He soon got off the phone after telling her they would be there soon.
The three guys, plus one giant tiger, left the arcade after having a great time, and they reached the quieter park to see Neu once again. The evening sky was peaceful and calming. Haruki was happy for them to be able to meet again. Learning more about Vanguard and its clans could be interesting and fun too.
"Well guys, she should be here any minute now," he said to his friends as they looked for Neu to show up.
-
Neu walked into the park at night, a bit timid and a bit excited.
"Oh boy, friends! ... but what if i get jumped, that's no fun." She walked across the park's path eventually going down a path past the sand boxes and playgrounds. She fanned herself, getting a little tired from walking. She held on tightly to a black purse which she had brought with her tonight as it had her wallet and everything. Eventually she had reached her destination, seeing a group of three and recognizing the third person, she approached them slowly, thinking to herself, "what if they'll actually jump me..."
-
Waiting with Tsubasa and Haruki, Neo spots Neu from a distance
"Hey Neu" Neo said
"We called you tonight because we want to challege you to a cf. We feel if we cardfight you, we will find answers to the questions we all have" Neo said
-
Haruki saw Neu walking towards his group of friends, so he waved hello while still clutching his giant plush in his other arm. Now that she was finally here, Tsubasa could meet her and learn that she wasn't as bad as he thought she was.
"Hey Neu! Good to see you again!" The young man of justice called out to her as she came over.
-
"So that's Neu..." he thought, as he saw a woman approach him and his two friends.
Tsubasa was eyeing Neu as much as he can, for any signs of the decks he heard and saw her use. In the end he wants to know the details of what had happened to those clans and everyone's memories.
"Sorry to call you here on such short notice, but we have some important questions for you, Neu." he said
-
"Hey guys," she did a little wave as she approached them.
She see's that Haruki is holding a giant plush toy. She tries not to notice it, but its obvious that she's trying to hold back her laughter because of how random it is. It seems that they called her out here for a Cardfight, which isn't bad. She's kind of in the mood for a few fights here and there. She thought about what deck to use for a little. "May as well cycle through them, she thought to herself." She reached for her purse and reached for a hair tie.
"Alright, I don't mind a fun fight, I'm always good to go. Unless I like, want to sleep or something, that's besides the point." She ran her hands through her long black hair, the moonlight shining upon it. She closed her eyes a little as she tied her hair into a ponytail. When her eyes opened, they were a bright orange, reflecting off the light of the skies. She straightened out her black gown and then reached for her bag once again. She took out a deck and showed it to them.
"Sure, you an ask the questions as we fight."
-
Hazama approaches the park with leaving Iri on tue train home. Then, he suddenly hears a conversation with some familiar voices in them. He walks over to see who is playing. And sure enough, its the trio who he really gets on his nerves alot. Then, oppisate of them, he sees a girl hes never seen before.
This is defenitaly something I dont want to miss out on.
Hazama walks closer to the event to see whats going down.
-
Neo set up his portable cardight table and put his starter down.
Neu I hope your ready to fight!" Neo said determined
-
As Haruki's friends prepared to have some cardfights with Neu and learn more about the clans, Haruki decided to sit and watch the fights with his giant tiger. It was comfortable, since it was like having a soft pillow to rest on while watching his friends do battle.
"Good luck guys, have fun," the young man of justice said as they began.
-
The 6th damage fell, and Neo had lost once again to Neu who was using another clan that was sealed away. This time it was Royal Paladin.
When the cardfight ended, Neo then asked the question;
Neu, around here lately there have been certain clans that have vanished around here, But the clans that have vanished.. You use them in your fights. I was wondering, Where did you get clans Like Kagero, Royal Paladin and?" Neo asked her
-
What... What is this... Royal Paladin??
Hazama watches, as the new clan he has bever seen before, but oddly rings a bell, defeats the Narukami player. At the sight of the new clan, Hazama steps forward to intervene with the people at the fight table.
"Royal Paladin. What is this clan? Where did you get it? And why does it ring a bell, but i cant quite put my finger on this clan?" he asks the Royal Paladin player.
-
Haruki was surprised when Hazama interrupted the group shortly after Neo and Neu's cardfight, but he waved hello anyway as he came over. Both Hazama and Neo asked similar questions, how she got these legendary clans in the first place. Haruki was worried that Hazama here might bring the mood down, but thinking about Neu's positive attitude towards Vanguard, he thought that maybe she could become friends with him if they all got to talking.
The young man of justice continued to observe with his plush, seeing how Neu would respond to these rapid-fire questions.
-
"That was fun." Neu commented as she cleared the table of her cards.
Suddenly, she was approached by one other unfamiliar person as well as Neo's question. Right, the million dollar question that she's always asked. Would the usual answer work here? She isn't from around here so of course she would be holding some unfamiliar things. She paued for a bit and looked around, getting a glance at each and every person around her.
She smiled a little per usual, "Well, where did you get your cards? Friends? Family members?... or y'know... just the store? These cards were gifts to me from a group of people whom I know."
-
Neo wasnt sure how to answer that question considering he only has Narukami because Kagero vanished.
"Ive had Narukami since my Kagero clan vanished" Neo said to Neu
Even if this would confuse Neu, Neo told it to her anyway because it was the honest truth
-
Tsubasa noticed Hazama stepping in after seeing the Royal Paladin clan, but before he can deal with him he had to understand Neu throught cardfighting first.
"Before I raise my questions, I have to understand something for myself." he said, as he began to take out his deck."I challenge you to a cardfight Neu, use any clan you like but let's do this." he said with determination in his eyes.
Something was unsettling about Neu's answer back there to Neo, Tsubasa is interested to find out all he can about her.
-
Another challenge, now Neu was even more excited.
"Alright, alright then, we can fight now, talk later!" She smiled as she released another deck from her bag and placed her starter onto the table.
"Let the good vibes and times continue!" she exclaimed.
-
*yawn*
Haruki gave out a soft yawn as he leaned his head onto his giant tiger plush. Although the events going on around him were exciting, the calming environment and fluffy pillow by his side made him a bit sleepy as the night went on. Nonetheless, the young man of justice was persistent, and stayed up to watch Neu fight against Tsubasa next. Another fun fight was always worth watching.
-
The 6th damage fell into Tsubasa's damage zone, having suffered his second loss with the gold paladins was a painfuk feeling for him, it bothered him that he could not find the strength to push on when he needed to. In the end he needs to get some answers and after fighting Neu he has a more clear idea of what she is like.
"...I enjoyed our game Neu." he said. " A loss is a loss but right now I need to get my answers, please understand i'm not here to scare u or hurt you, i'm only here because I have something important to me to protect, so I will get right down to the point."
"..That 'explanation' you just said gave us is vague to say the least and it does not clarify what we are trying to understand." he said. "Even if you did get these clans from friends, or family or any of the several 'choices' you just told us, it still does not explain an important point."
Silence filled the park after Tsubasa's statement, the mood had definitely become a bit serious but then again to him messing with someone's mind and clan was unreasonable and unforgivable, it totally contradicted with what Vanguard is.
"Explain to me how you're the only one who remembers these clans.." he said. "Apparently I used to play Royal Paladin before the Gold Paladins two months ago, also Neo used to play Kagero before Narukami, but even with that knowledge me and him cannot remember a single time we used those cards!" he said with a stern voice.
" You asked me how I was sure, I spoke with Yukino a person who like you remembers the clans but unlike you she lost it because the clan disappeared mysteriously, and see that guy who just approached you inquiring about the Royal Paladins, he unwillingly did that because like him I feel a connection to that clan, as i'm sure you know the reason for." he said. "I trust my friends and I for one don't want anyone to mess around with this game or more importantly our memories."
-
So interesting, now this is becoming so cool!
Neu removed the hair tie from her hair, letting her long and shining black hair fly free with the wind once more. Time to fight was over now, she can relax and let heart, still beating fast from the exciting calm down.
She gave them one statement.
"What's lost in a Cardfight can only be won back in Cardfight," she turned to all of them, scanning their faces, "You guys heard that before right?" She crossed her arms, waiting for their responses.
-
"I have" Neo replied
So anything lost in a cardfight, can only be gained in a cardfight.. But in this case we didnt lose our clans in a cardfight. But right there Neo realized it. "We have to cardfight to get the clans back in a cardfight" Neo said
But one problem.. How?" Neo said.
-
"Neo makes a good point, we get that things lost in a cardfight can only be regained through a cardfight..but you're forgetting that these clans and our memories, were stolen not lost...unless..." he said.
"Tch...who is it that we have to defeat exactly to get those parts of ourselves back, answer me Neu, is it you? are you really the one who caused all this?" he asked
-
"I've never heard that before, sorry. I'll be sure to remember it though." Haruki thought Neu's statement about cardfights was an interesting way to answer Tsubasa's position on the clans and his memories.
A riddle in itself when said in context with the missing clans, but also a good motto to go by for a man of justice like Haruki. If him or a friend was feeling down because of a cardfight, it'd only take another fun fight to return their spirits back to the original height. A motto of justice if Haruki had ever one.
He still saw that Tsubasa and Neo's suspicions of her continued to grow as she said this. Haruki hoped this would end well between them all.
-
They all seemed surprised, almost distressed. Neu couldn't help but laugh as she didn't understand it at all. How they all feel like they've played these clans since for-freaking-ever, how they show such passion when they use them, even more that she does. This was the problem, why did they hate this state, is it because those things were their true clans? They lived in blissful ignorance for two months, not knowing about these clan's existences, not doing a single thing about it, and now they act as if these clans are amputated limbs? That is what Neu didn't understand.
"Stolen and lost are the same thing. When you lose a fight, the victory is stolen, the prize is taken from you, your right to exist on the surface of Cray is lost, simple as that." She explained. She walked around the table now, playing with her fingers by flicking it on the table for fun.
"Man I mean why are you guys so eager to get these back? How are you even so sure that your information is reliable? Someone who forgot, telling someone who forgot? Jeez, that's not right." She giggled a little more. She wanted to tell them the truth sincerely, but she also didn't want to ruin the game from them.
She went over to Tsubasa and stuck out her pinky for a promise and sighed. "Man I asked some other guy to promise me today that he'd keep having fun with Vanguard regardless of what happened and I got rejected... sheesh worse than high school prom- I mean .... it was bad. Just pinky swear with me that no matter what, you will continue to love this game, and show other good an exciting fights as you did with me tonight."
-
The suspicions of his friends had finally reached Haruki as Neu continued to dodge their questions with more of her own. The signs had become too clear for him to ignore now. He tried to doubt it, he didn't want to believe it after how nice Neu had been to him and Neo the night before, but there was no way Haruki could deny the question coming to mind. Could Neu's sense of justice be corrupt?
He got up from where he was sitting to confirm this with a question of his own. "Neu, why are you so great?"
-
For once in his life Tsubasa was almost stunned, he had never felt nor seen such a presence in front of him before, while it did bother him a lot that he lost and how she is treating his and his friends' feelings and memories he could not help but be intrigued by such a strange woman.
"You ask why we are so eager to get them back?..It's because they are a part of who we are, we may have been able to continue with our lives even with them gone, but it never felt right, I always had this strange feeling that something was missing, these clans and these memories are more than just mere cards and experiences." he said, with a sharp look emanating from his eyes.
"They helped shape us into who we are now, as cardfighters and as human-beings we all grow and develop into better people in our own way, this game helped us all do that, which is why we can trust and understand one another, I put my faith in my friends now, I may not have been able to put my faith into anyone but myself not long ago but this game changed me and these are things that I will get back no matter what!" he said.
Tsubasa's hand never rose to meet Neu's extended hand or in this case her pinky finger.
"I'm sorry, I will promise you that I will love this game and enjoy it for as long as I can but until I get my answers and the aspects or parts that you took from me I can't put my hand into yours, maybe I don't get your motives just yet, but I will find a way to get through to you and the missing clans, that is what me and my Gold Paladins will strive for!" he said.
-
"Calm it with the hero talk bro," She moved a little bit more forward, kind of giggling.
"I said I'd tell you what you wanted didn't I? Please look back at your words. I'm just trying to slowly build up to where I want you guys to be. I need you to promise me this before I go any further, cause I'm not denying anything, I've been keeping it open to you all along, the ugly truth, and everything in between. You guys are just trying to jump the gun. I'm just trying to make sure that you guys don't jump too far and get stuck in a rut. Just take my promise, and I'll be ready to tell you everything. It's a deal for a deal, cause you guys seem to be expecting me to just give things outright, yet do this when I ask for something so little in return? Where's the honor in that?..."
She stepped back, increasing the distance between her and Tsubasa and made the offer once again.
"I'm not dodging a thing, I'm just keeping you guys from falling completely, because its easier to take the fall little by little, that to drop from the peak of a mountain top." She said, still with her pinky laying outwards.
-
For a moment Neu's words hit Tsubasa's core really hard, with only a few words she shook his resolve, he wanted to find the answers he has been seeking but was he willing to accept her offer to get what he wants?
".....She's willing to tell me what I want to know...." he thought. "...My memories, my life, I can't risk the things I care about, I made a promise to myself to grow and develop."
At that moment the scars from his past came back to haunt him, he had been shaped by his scars and struggles but ever since he began this game and met new people he began to heal and improve, losing these things would just leave him as an empty shell.
"...I've had to sacrifice so much for me and my brother...if I lose that then I lose who I am." he thought, as he began to walk forward towards Neu.
"If I lose my brother and those I care about I won't be Tsubasa Hayato..." he said, as he raised his hand towards Neu's hand. "If this is what you want in exchange for what we want then...I promise you, Neu." he said, as his finger joined Neu's.
-
With that the pact had been sealed.
"Thank you, now I'll present you guys with reality."
Neu planned to reveal the truth to them now, uncensored and full on reality! She didn't understand the big hissy about it actually, but people often would all react in disbelief when she told them, so she had to place some concern for these fellas too. Now she was ready to get into it. The truth wasn't much. It was just a few words.
"Yukino and Jellal fought for the fate of Vanguard's future, eventually ending in an agreement, stopping the civil war between Royal and Shadow Paladin. Upon its end, peace was restored, and they all stood their at their peak, the strongest who made the weak look worthless at their presence." Neu started to squeal a little, "I had really great fights with them, so much fun! I took their clans out... one.... by.... one."
She reached for her bag and showed the group her deck boxes, the labels now visible. "I labeled the clans based on the victims which they were all taken from!" She had proud smirk on her face, as if this were all show and tell. She placed the deck boxes back into her purse and turned to speak with them all again.
"I know you guys have goals and dreams, and honestly I love that about Vanguard. You can reach your goals while just outright having fun, but really why heck is there any need for this talk of strength... just relax and enjoy it right?" She breathed deeply, hoping that despite what she had done in the past, that her words could get to them. She really did do all this for a reason.
With this she called it a night as they needed rest, the day had ended there.
Affinity:
Neo: +3
Haruki: +3
Tsubasa: +5
Hazama: +1
-
Haruki expected everyone to have their own secrets, but he'd never have guessed that Neu's could be this grand. She definitely knew about the missing clans, that was a fact based on how she'd been answering Tsubasa just now. The young man was just really confused now.
He thought his friends were wrong when they made all of these accusations about the lost clans and Neu, but Haruki was the one that was wrong. If he couldn't trust his friends, how could he be for justice? He made a promise to himself there that he would trust his close friends when they deeply felt that something was right.
Neu told the guys that she would explain it to them the next day, once they all got some rest from such a long night. It was true, Haruki was tired after being at the amusement park for the whole day, then at the local park for the rest of the night. He picked up his giant stuffed animal and parted ways with his friends that night, hoping that they'd all be able to eat fish balls with Neu again when this was all over.
Neo AF +5
Tsubasa AF +5
Neu AF +3
Hazama AF +0
-
And there it was.. Neu actually explained what had happened 2 months ago. At first Neo wasnt surprised at the fact that 2 people fought each other to determine what would happen on cray but when Neu said the 2 names it struck Neo.
"Yukino and Jellal" Neo said to himself.
"I never would have thought Yukino would have been involved in something like this, and who is this Jellal person?" Neo said to himself.
Sure there was more questions then answers this time around, but at least Neo knew where to go to and who to speak too. So Neo left the park and decided to go to the one place that had answers at the wee bit of the morning "The Mansion"
Affinty +5 to Haruki, Tsubasa and Neu
-
On the way home Tsubasa walked through the dark streets of the night unconcerned by what is occurring around him, he had just made a pact with a person that he had suspected for this whole day.
"....." Tsubasa continues walking home
His day of fun with his friends had ended on a different note than what he had expected it to be, generally he thought that by now he would have his answers and securing his memories.
"........." Tsubasa continues walking home
His resolve had changed, he had made another sacrifice in his life to keep his memories and who he was, however, he did not feel angry or upset at his descision, Neu was one person who actually got to him with what she said, he wanted to enjoy vanguard while at the same he wanted to protect who he was and get his answers..in the end his day ended with an interesting note.
"...Today was fun...and that cardfight was amazing.." he said, as he opened the door to his apartment building.
Neu +5 Affinity Points
Neo +5 Affinity Points
Haruki +5 Affinity Points
-
Hazama walks through the park, pondering what Neu had said earlier that morning. Yukino, that girl who was pounding Dr. Hentai in the ground at the station. And Jellal, the last person I would have thought to be involved with the sealing of the clans. I guess the human race is unpredictable at some points. Well after all of this, I should go home to check on the family.
Hazama continues to walk home and suddenly gets the thought If Narukami wasn't a thing back 14 years ago, then why... did I find a Thunder Break Dragon.
He keeps walking.
-
So Neo walked around almost every place he could think of thinking about Neu.
"Having fun.." Neo thought to himself
Sure, Vanguard is a game to have fun with but everyone is on a mission to find the missing clans. Where is the time to fit in fun..
Neo then started to think and decided to call up Neu.
So Neo pulled out his cell, and dialed the number and waiting for her to answer.
-
After waking up early, and having breakfast, Miyuki had wandered around the mansion. She had made sure to be quiet however, to not disturb anyone. Eventually she decided that she didn't want to just pace around inside, and left the mansion, heading towards the park.
Once at the park, she relaxed more. This place always helped her relax, letting her go over her thoughts. And boy did she need to do that. As she had told Haruka a few days ago, if she was in a bad condition, she couldn't help others easily. From yesterday, she had gathered that she'd pushed herself slightly too much, and hoped that no-one had gotten worried. She also had yet to give the current matter her full thought, something she needed to do.
Her thoughts flowed back to the images she saw in PSY shop. Neu Edelweiss seemed to be the person who was carrying out the will of 'the rift'. She didn't know anything about the rift however, and her knowledge of Cray was just of the standard world used to try and help newcomers with their imagination. The Espoirs however, seemed to be deeply connected to that world. Shrugging, she moved on to the next topic in her mind. The reason why Hana and Yukino had gotten so depressed in the first place was because their clans went missing.
'Bermuda Triangle, Royal Paladin, Shadow Paladin, Kagero' she said the names aloud. In particular, the name Bermuda Triangle resonated with her, as it was her previous clan. She knew that Hana was probably fighting to get them back, against her despair. Although it was her clan as well, she knew that she didn't feel the same way as Hana about their disappearance, she hadn't even known they were gone.
'Well whatever' she thought. 'It just comes down to the rift messing things up, and Neu Edelweiss seems to be working for the rift.' She briefly wondered if there was any particular reason for Neu's actions. However most of her was getting angry at even her name, angry that she had left her friends in such a state. 'I'm still not completely in the right state about this, but I think it's good enough'. She had no idea how long she'd actually spent thinking about it, but she felt a bit better. With that, she started to walk around aimlessly again, not really caring where she ended up.
-
"What do you want with me anyways?"
What do I want with you? Nothing, I am you. I want what's best for me. Or rather, you. Us.
"This isn't very funny."
What? Was it supposed to be?
"Who are you?"
You.
"Gaaah!!"
Haruka had finally managed, after a long and arduous fight with his morals, to surface Sera. He actually liked being called that, since the full title of Seraphim wasn't actually a name at all and was simply the title given at creation. Not birth. Creation. It was at about 5 AM at the beach. When Haruka had questioned his own purpose for doing what he had been doing, the Seraphim had answered. However he wasn't very informative. And he doesn't say all too much... At least nothing productive or even really nice.
"This is hopeless." Haruka scratched his head, sitting on the park bench. This wasn't a matter he could decidedly chat about in his conscious either. Turns out Sera can only hear him when he talks out loud. Maybe he isn't inside of Haruka, but just following him?
"So, let me get this straight. You were... created... when I was burned alive? Why?"
I was created in order to protect your life.
"Okay, I know that. But, from what?"
Threats. What else?
This sarcastic little...
"Give me an example of one. Not fire this time."
That girl. Yukino, as you call her. And perhaps Neo as well. They're both threatening. Also snakes.
Did he just say Yukino was a threat? While I could see that maybe, how in what way could Neo threaten me?
"What about Yukino is threatening? She's only ever tried to help me-"
You are foolish. Truly. Tell us, Haruka. Why does she care? What benefit are you?
While it's true that Haruka really wasn't sure about being too useful, they were friends- er, a thing? They were close. That's what had mattered from the beginning.
"I'm, uhh, I'm good looking? I guess..." Haruka was even starting to doubt his own looks now. This was getting really out of hand, really fast.
You're being deceived. If not by them, then by me, but who are you going to believe? A girl who hides her emotions from you, or yourself?
Hides her emotions...?
Haruka felt sick again. He wanted this conversation to end. Yukino had never hid anything from Haruka. Right?... Right?? What would she have to lose by telling him the truth? He was anything but reasonable. Or so he would have liked to believe.
She is a Vanguard of shining light. Her allies are her strength. And you? A Vanguard hiding in the dark. You destroy. You sacrifice those that you pretend to love for your own benefit. I'm surprised you, I, we, haven't disposed of those things called friends and moved on.
"...."
I'm. Not-
You are in fact, a monster.
A monster... Truth of the matter is, Haruka had given up on believing anything he heard at this point. Everybody around him was a liar, and he himself told no truths either. Paranoid did not even begin to paint the picture in Haruka's mind. Void, mostly. But fear crept in from the edges, as well.
"So what do you propose...?"
You tell me? I'm you, after all.
Haruka chuckled. His eyes were as red as always, and the splitting headache had returned. It wasn't a rare occurrence after all.
"That's not very funny."
I know.
-
The park was generally peaceful today, a place full of recreation and events. Having just come from the slums, Neu found it to be a quite refreshing change of pace. Well she was at least surrounded by sane people now, not to say that the slums were full of weirdos, well, it was just that one mentally ill foreigner, but everyone knew that. Next thing she knew she ran into another familiar face, off a bit to her left, someone who was talking to themselves.
"Geez, and I thought I had just narrowly got away from them..." She sighed and looked more closely at him, "Huh, wait is that lover boy?"
-
"I don't know what to think anymore then..."
Then don't think. Simple, no?
"God, if I'm even half as bad as you, I'd hate me."
Well I am exactly you. Or, part of, so to speak.
Cringe.
Haruka found himself arguing with Sera a bit longer. The inner being, the Seraphim, aka Sera, was Haruka. Or rather, the embodiment of his fears and paranoia in the form of a conscience. This was Cray's way of cursing Haruka as well as blessing him with Overlord. The fire that burned Haruka was simply to catalyst to his double-edged sword. However, the Seraphim inside would not awaken unless called upon. Haruka locked away the conscience-
Until Yukino had asked what it was. The name being spoken, just once, called it forth. Now it seeks to, well, protect itself. It's host. The manifestation of Haruka's dark side, in a nutshell.
With a sigh, Haruka looked up at the sky. This was his normal coping method.
His head drooped back down quickly however, as his eyes couldn't handle the sun. Out of his peripherals he notices somebody. A girl. She looked familiar though.
"Hoh...?"
-
"Man I really should get way better at hiding..." She walked over closer to him, may as well.
She gave him a grin and a wave, "Hello, hello!" she greeted him cheerfully.
-
"Ah--, er, hi there." Haruka attempts his normal bubbly, innocent smile. However, if she's seen him for even remotely as long as he saw her, there was no way she was going to buy it.
Be vigilant.
For once you actually are helping me...
"What can I do for you? You don't just casually approach people in the park all the time, do you?" Haruka said, biting into a grape from a bag at his side.
-
Neu thought about the question. Does she always casually approach people all the time? Pretty much, may as well just get straight to the point. She walked closer to him and took out a Vanguard deck. It was perfect, it needed to be tested anyways, so this is a good opportunity to try it out, especially again lover boy. She didn't know what deck he was using now though, so this in itself would be something quite interesting.
"You're not much of stranger to me anyways," she gave off a grin, "soo.... how's the little girlfriend?..."
-
"I see-"
It clicked. If only it clicked a little earlier so Haruka wouldn't have said anything to her.
"Neu."
Hm.
Haruka's front dropped instantly. The uninterested and fatigued face showed through rather quickly. He clenched his fists. However...
"She's good. Peachy." Haruka wasn't exactly defending the fact that he was certainly in love with Yukino. But simply giving out the information about her recent depression and lack of drive wasn't going to help the cause. There was no way to buy himself much more time that this.
"You'd think she would have it much worse after what you did." Haruka stood up, slightly above Neu. Where he felt like he should have been more powerful, he only could stand for so long before giving out. He was in fact shaking to the core. Sera wasn't at work this time, either.
-
Neu placed her deck on a fight table, as if challenging him, and taunting him all the same.
She looked back over at him with a clueless expression as if she was absolutely confused. "So she's not doing well. That sucks, maybe she takes this card game seriously. Can't she just have fun? Oh man."
-
His morbid expression didn't waver. There was no way he could really provoke the girl. He only had one real choice. This was a decision he knew he had to make from the beginning.
But he was afraid. What Sera had said about him being a dark Vanguard. Ruthlessly giving up his loved ones for his own benefit. Was that true? Would he really sacrifice...
He already had. It was a small thing, nobody really payed a lot of attention to it. Haruka felt no remorse for those retired when he restood. He simply did. They were pawns on the field. Haruka never saw them as friends really.
He shook is head, as if to drive the thought out. He placed his deck on the fight table, sighing.
"Alright, Neu. You have me for now. Don't waste my energy." Haruka said something that at first sounded like an insult, but was actually in reality a plea. He was low on energy as it was, hosting two entities. Fighting at the same time drove his remaining supply into the dirt.
"Let's do it then." Haruka did not grin like he normally did. He bore no scowl. His face was gaunt and tired. It was pretty much done with everyone. It wanted to sleep.
-
"Dang he seems really tired..." Neu thought to herself, "Maybe this could wake him up."
It felt nice, it was a lot of fun. "Ride! Dragonic Overlord The End!" Neu used it, achieving full synchronization with Kagero, and what better way to celebrate than to invite the very person that she got it from? The seal was temporarily broken, enabling him to fight by her side and follow her orders, to raise its weapons against its old comrade. Dramatic reunions always brought tears of joy to her eyes. The game was a lot of fun, Neu got to use the persona blast, twice even, and then on top of that use Eternal Flame from the rearguard. Fun.
Once it was over Neu had understood the extent of the deck's strength, good thing it was sealed away. For a good game, she offered him a cup of coffee, her treat.
"Right, so there's like a good coffee place in the Shopping District I think? StarGate Bucks?" She pointed the general direction of the shopping district after looking around for a bit.
-
Haruka was shaken, in the moment. Seeing his old Vanguard rise from the ashes as it's seal was broken moved him a little. However it only fazed him for so long. After the ride and being hit once or twice, his emotions stabilized. Haruka returned to his tired self. His body was autonomic, moving on it's own without much of a reason. It just knew to go forward and turn when things that could kill him would appear. Like cars.
"Right, coffee. Sounds nice." Haruka was genuinely interested in a cup of coffee, but with Neu, he felt as though it was going to taste twice as bitter. "To the shopping district then." He slipped his hands in his pockets and started his way there.
-
"...-yawns-, boy oh boy am I tired."
Body fully stretched out on the park bench, Jellal's eyes, were shut as he was bathed in the gentle sunlight and blanketed by the gentle wind. He blonde hair shimmered gold, with his hands behind his head, legs crossed, and another yawn leaving his mouth.
"Hmm.." he started to think back to what he had learned while at PSYShop: Royal's, Kagero, and Shadows taken down by one person.
"It doesn't seem possible and yet..." his eyes slowly opened, revealing his cyan-blue iris that sparkled like a fine gem. He stared into the sky as he took another thought about the people who lost their clans. Yukino and Royals, her friend w/ Kagero, Hana and Bermuda's, most importantly the Shadow Paladins and himself. Although he knew the Shadow Paladin clan was no longer connected to him directly anymore, he thought about his friend: the one who left him the deck to carry out it's will to fight. His initial thought was "why should I care about a clan that tried to use me?" but he knew why. It was because it was the only clan he had to cling to before finding out his rightful destiny with Aqua Force. The only clan who took him in and made him stronger, regardless if it was right or wrong. He sat back up, as memories flowed into his head about the times he used Shadow Paladins: confirming that deep down, he grew to care about them, even Phantom Blaster Dragon. He needed them when he was 'weakened' and so...
"I've decided, I need to rescue them." he said to himself, strengthening his eyes and will, while continuing to lay on the bench, waiting.
-
Tsubasa had just entered the park even though the day was kind of late, he still wanted to understand what Neo was thinking fully before he can consider his next moves. Nevertheless, as his friend he wants to make sure that he is convinced in his path before he leaves him to be strung by with Neu.
"....A lot sure has happened here...." he says, as he begins to take out his deck. "In my most recent fight I had with Neo...I heard him...I heard Ezel...but ever since I accepted Neu's offer.. I have not been able to hear it anymore."
"For that matter if the units exist and are 'alive'...is erasing them justifiable at that point..." he thought.
-
Neo walked through the forest and had changed his clothes. Wearing a Black leather jacket with black jeans, white sneakers and a part of his hair dyed in white to show his loyalty to Neu and the rift. He then saw Tsubasa in the forest just like they planned. Neo then walked up to him.
"Im here like you said" Neo said to Tsubasa.
Im guessing you want to know why I did what I did. And its simple: The rift is a strong power. This power is strong enough to seal any clan, as well as release the clans it seals itself. I feel the rift is connected to my parents. So I will help Neu keep the clans sealed and do anything to make sure No one interferes, including you" Neo said to Tsubasa with a cold look to his eyes.
-
"Before you start pledging your loyalty to that woman I would consider what you're dealing with here." he said
"But before we get to that...I want to know...what exactly happened to your parents." he said. "I know that it's a tender topic but I want to know, it's important."
Tsubasa did not wish to pressure Neo, as he too dislikes talking about his parents but if what he says about the rift is true the connection to the rift may involve more than he'd anticipated.
-
After finishing her refreshing Orange Honey Comb Crunch Frappucino, she walked to the park in order to get some food at the stalls around the park. Though there were some fans around, most of them weren't as dedicated and thus did not stalk her once she gave them her signature. Nowadays she seems to be meeting people so often, meanwhile she was thinking that her eye caught on a "Neo".
"Neooooooooo hellllooooooooo konichiwaaaaaaa bonjouuuuuur nihaoooooo" Ighanna yelled as she ran at the pace of a snail with her empire state-high heels. Despite not knowing any languages besides English and German, she thought that was pretty good for a greeting.
He seemed to be discussing something related to "parents" with another guy and so without a do, she skipped in between them.
"I'm sooo soo hungry right now, and I forgot my purse *wink wink*, I wonder if I'll have anyone to treat me lunch if I beat them in a cardfight" she deceived the two as she was trying to find a cardfight to replenish Metatron's thrill, she's becoming bored like an old hag lately. She then whistles for a bit waiting for either of the two to reply, she thought, "If I win, I get free food and I guess I'll treat them if I lose" betting on her skills for free food. She didn't actually forget her purse, it was all an excuse.
-
"My parents disappeared when I was younger. I was a little kid at the time, 10 years ago to be exact." Neo started to say then took out a picture of his parents and stared at it while talking.
"It was just a normal day. They both went to work and I went to school. The day flew by like it was any other day, so I was stuck at school waiting for them to pick me up. Then I was told the words I will never forget "Your parents cant pick you up because they are gone." I will never forget that day!" Neo said while choking up
My parents.. Just vanished into thin air never to be seen again, with no clues anywhere! That was the day that changed my life Tsubasa! No one understands the pain, the suffering, the crying at night, the questions I asked! No one will understand it at all!" Neo said
After wiping his tears off, Neo continued his story
After they disappeared, I was thrown into an orphange with other kids, but I wasnt exactly the nice one of the group. I was miserable, lonely and sad each and every day for 8 years. 8 years of having to go through that.. I always got into fights and wasnt very liked. Eventually when I turned 13, I was thrown into a dentention center since I was no longer a "kid" by the system standards. The fights happened more and my anger grew. I eventually grew up not trusting a single person. On my 14th birthday, I recieved a package from an unknown sender. When I opened it, it was a Kagero Vanguard deck. The same deck that disappeared along with everything else. I didnt know anything about Vanguard at the time nor why this was sent to me, but I knew it was sign. So after months of planning, I escaped the dentention center without being caught and I laid low for a year to avoid having to go back to the place. Survival on minuium amount of food and living in the streets with the clothes on my back with tough. But I told myself I could get through it. When I turned 16 a mysterous man came and handed me a envelope was a letter and money. It read "Your parents are out there, but you need to find them" To this day i never knew who sent me that letter, but I was always thankful because of the money. If I didnt recieve that, who knows where I would be right now. So with that money I turned my life into the right direction and started searching for my parents. I was not going to stop intil I found them, intil I entered this neighborhood, everything has changed. My Kagero deck was replaced, Ive fought many people and made friends all while trying to figure out why clans disappeared and where my parents were." Neo said
... Intil I met Neu. Sure she likes to have fun, but shes the one who sealed everything. To keep the hapiness around. While it seems wrong, I understand where she is coming from. The clans were at war and she did something about it. And as for the rift.. im certain the rift has something to do about my parents.. So I will find out everything about the rift. No matter what it takes nor the cost"
Neo finished talking while tears flew down his face.
That is what happened to my parents, that is my story. And I stand by it" Neo said
-
".......The stories may be somewhat altered but....his situation it's too similar...." he thought.
Tsubasa hands a tissue over to Neo
"..I understand that it's painful, believe me i know that pain all too well, except...unlike you that night for me was the day I held onto a guilt that I will probably never lose...or overcome." he said. "...As you saw I already made a pact with Neu, in a way her methods touch on the lighter side of this game, but I will never acknowledge the wiping of memories and loss of clans...but I can't put my finger on it I want to understand her more, she's not some all powerful creature who just came in to settle things, she's a human just like us..."
Tsubasa places his hand on Neo's shoulder
"Try to calm down.." he said."..and of course if they 'just' disappeared...then i'm sure you know who your number 1 suspect as of now is, you're my friend I will help you find your parents but be careful.."
Tsubasa wanted to tell Neo the details about his past and his parents, but he did not want to recall those tragic memories as they would hurt him a lot, nevertheless he will keep his word for both Neu and Neo.
-
Neo took the tissue and thanked Tsubasa. But then turned to him and said
"Im sorry Tsubasa, But I fully support Neu's cause. Ive already shown my loyalty to her" Neo said
Sure she isnt serious about this, but she is serious about the fun of the game. Now while im just like you, I dont agree with clans being taken away, At the same time I strongly believe the Rift and the vanishing of my parents are connected.. So I will follow Neu's order for now and work from there, and no let anyone interfere."
Neo then took a few steps in the other direction and said: "Im sorry Tsubasa, I have no other choice. Even if im hated for it"
-
"...Trust me i know... like I said i've joined Neu as well.." he said.
"Nevertheless, i understand your reasons, but if you need someone to back you up don't hesitate.." he said.
Tsubasa knew that he would have to fight Neo sometime, whether for fun or to show him that he's not alone at least not anymore. All he can do now is play his part and since Neu's actions have left him with no choice, he wil have to continue down his path just like Neo.
"Listen young lady i'm not interested in a cardfight right now...but if you could do me a favor...please cardfight against Neo...he needs some fun to lighten him up, thx" he says, referring to the young lady who walked in between their conversation.
-
Neo then noticed Ighanna in the distance and gave her a wave to tell her Neo noticed her
-
"Hm sure I'll lighten up the mood then." Ighanna said as she sobs tearily over Neo's story about his parents. She then grabs out her deck, and notices that even her avatar, Metatron, was sobbing a bit seen from a drop of tear on her pair of glasses.
"Vermillion eh, we need to get serious then, that units no joke." Metatron whispered to Ighanna as she was getting ready for Neo to bring out his table.
-
Neo noticed Ighanna staring at him as if he was expecting him to do something
"Your looking at me a certain way arent you?" Let me guess you want a cardfight dont you?" Neo said
-
"Your pleasure, I'd be pleased to. But where would we- wait, you have your table don't you" Ighanna accepted the challenge as she asked for a settlement.
-
Neo took out his portable table and set his starter down
"I hope your ready!" Neo said to Ighanna
-
Neu left a voicemail for Tsubasa:
"Hey, I know this is sudden all, but I wanna ask you out if you wanna go on a date with me tonight. It's a really nice place along the outskirts of the forest hiking trail, my treat. Also I even have a beautiful dress ready, it's formal and all, so I'll make sure to look nice and pretty as your date! Just leave me a voice mail if you wanna go."
-
"....huh, how did she get my number...Neo...-sigh-...wait a date?!" he gasped.
"...I wanna say this is not like her but then again I probably cannot put it past her to do something like this....I guess I should go." he thought, as he began to leave the park.
"Very sudden actually, but sure i'll meet you there I would not mind some peace after all tht's happening just make sure that dress is worth it, haha"
"Can't believe I just made a joke over voicemail...guess this means I better get a suit myself......I wonder...." he thought, as a slight tear began to appear near his eye. "....I guess a formal date requires a formal suit dad...."
Tsubasa leaves the Park and heads home to get changed before meeting Neu at the Forest
It had been a while since Tsubasa had been on a date, and he thinks of himself of as a child back then even thought it was only two years before he had done so.
"...Why the forest though...I would expect her to go for something more fancy....matter of fact why me?!" he thought.
-
The cardfight went back and forth. Metatron vs Vermillion was probably something people would have payed to see, except Ighanna's fan club didnt have to pay because they got a front row seat for free to see the action. The Limit Breaks of both Metatron and Vermillion were game changers with the crows excited to see who would actually come away with the victory. It had seemed like Neo was trapped in a corner to never escape. When Ighanna's Million Ray Pegasus attacked Vermillion, the crowd cheered thinking she had claimed Victory. But when Neo checked the damage trigger, it was a heal trigger keeping him in the game. TO the crowd's displeasure, Neo finished off Ighanna with a combination of Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion and Thunder Break Dragon. Neo gave Ighanna high praise. Despite being a superstar, she knows how to use the Angel Feather clan. Neo gave Ighanna a handshake without asking for her autograph and put away his cards and portable table. While Ighanna's fans were booing me to death, Neo looked around and noticed something
"Hold on, where did Tsubasa go?" Neo asked
Neo looked around but he was nowhere to be seen
"I guess he had to go" Neo said to himself
-
Ighanna was slightly surprised by the 6th damage heal trigger which changed the outcome of the game, however that game was already as intense as it is. She then walked to greet her fans and thanked Neo for the cardfight with a handshake. She realized right after that that she was still extremely hungry and Neo didn't seem to be able to treat her food either so she walked sadly away to a food store and bought a delicious box of lunch for herself to enjoy and quench her thirst. Metatron was probably extremely tired after the battle too so she went to sleep meanwhile Ighanna joyfully ate her plentiful of food which costed a bit.
-
Neo noticed that Ighanna went to eat lunch. So he let her eat.
Neo then walked off to go find where Tsubasa went off too..
"Where did he go..?" Neo said
+3 Affinity to Ighanna
-
Satoshi fiddled with his phone, mumbling a bit. Tonight, his two best friends were securing their love together, something he had been waiting for them to do for ages, ever since Yukino had turned them down. They were much better for each other, after all, and his purpose lay elsewhere. Perhaps as their couples' counselor or something alongside Hana? That seemed a little silly, considering he had never actually been in a real relationship before, and Hana was even younger than him in terms of experience with love.
But, this moment of emotional connection was helping the two of them get out of both of their funks. Even though Haruka had wanted to punch him yesterday---which the Seraph did for him without trouble---perhaps he had actually realized that, in a way, his brother in arms was right. Mostly because he was, for once. Those two needed to stop focusing on Cray so much and let him and Hana handle things for a while.
Speaking of, Seph had returned from a meeting to explain to Satoshi that the War of Liberation had begun at the behest of Hana the Vanguard, and soon enough, Yukino and Haruka would know as well. "It's important that those two get back on their feet, because you four are to lead the charge in---"
The farmboy waved a hand weakly. "Yeah, yeah. I hope Ezel and Vortimer at least have the nerve to be a little patient in telling them, because this is a night they've needed for a long time, and I'm not about to see that get messed up again, after all this trouble."
"Something the matter?" Seph floated, assuming his now usual cross-legged position, next to his champion. "You seem a bit restless."
"Well, while those two are taking time off from Cray because they need it the most, Hana and I, as you just explained, should be busy." Satoshi looked about, hands sliding into his pockets reminiscent of his good friend Haruka. "So my task is to find our fifth."
"Our fifth?" Seph raised an eyebrow. "What fifth?"
"You know exactly what fifth. There may be the Triad of Hope and Hana, but there's another who was associated with that night that isn't our enemy."
Satoshi closed his eyes, and opened them once more to their normal brown color turning green instead, with leaves inscribed around his pupils.
"Jellal Kisaragi has Aqua Force. And as far as I'm concerned, that newly unsealed clan is another step in trying to free those that are currently sealed."
-
Neo had looked for Tsubasa all night but never found him. So he sat on the park bench and just layed down to rest. Neo hadnt sleep for a few nights so he decided to rest up while Neu or Tsubasa came to get him.
-
Having slept for the night against a tree, Satoshi checked his phone. No answer from Yukino, but it looked like the message hadn't even been opened. He smirked. That was a sign that the intimacy of the night was incredibly intense. Good.
He tilted his head up, still leaning against the tree. He debated getting something to eat before continuing his search for Jellal, but maybe if he found the blond Aqua Force user, they could talk over coffee or something.
-
After using his justice at the local card shops to give fighters a reason to have a fun time, Haruki was ready to take a relaxing break at the park. He walked through the scenery of greenery looking for a good spot to lay down, but during his stroll he saw his friend Neo resting on a park bench. The young man of justice walked up to see how his friend was doing.
"Hey Neo, nice to see you." Haruki gave a friendly wave as he went to Neo.
-
"Its been awhile" Neo said to Haruki.
Neo gave Haruki a cold stare.
"Things have changed since our last encounter, I found out what happened to the clans and Im helping Neu keep them sealed." Neo said
-
The glare from his friend seemed off, but Haruki was happy to hear that Neo made up with Neu. After their last encounter, Haruki thought they would be fighting even more than before.
"Well, it's great to hear that you're not leaving Neu. She may be a bit strange, but I believe she's a nice person, and really fun too." He wondered when Neo's glare would stop. "You found out about the missing clans too? So what happened with them?"
-
Jellal got up from his bench. He threw his arms in the air, as he yawned and stretched his whole body from the peaceful rest he was having. He looked at his phone, to see that no one had texted him, a usual response.
"Welp time to head out." He said while walking out of the bench. He noticed someone slummed over against a tree. He walked up to ask what on earth they could be doing there.
"Hey uhhh..." he said while approaching.
-
Neo stood up, took a step then started talking.
"Neu sealed them away Haruki, so that the war can end and everyone can be happy" Neo started to say. "And I support her decision. The clans, The rift, my missing parents: Its all connected. So I will do anything to keep things the way they are and find out more about my parents!" Neo said
-
Satoshi looked up and gave a slight smile. Blond hair. Recognizable voice. Yep, that was definitely...
"Jellal Kisaragi. Fancy seeing you here." He extended a hand. "We haven't formally met, even though we know each other's faces. I'm Satoshi Kurosaki. One of Yukino Espoir's friends."
-
"Satoshi Kurosaki..."
He heard of the name, but he definitely remembered the face. From the card shop, when he denied the communication of cards.
"Pleasure to meet you." Jellal said with a pleasant smile, offering his hand to help Satoshi up from the tree. "Were you waiting on something?"
-
"Let's stick together then. Sounds to me like Neu did the right thing to help end this war. If you're staying by her side, then I will too, because I'll trust the decisions of my friends." The young man of justice gave a determined smile and reached out for a handshake. "Finding out about your parents is a step in the right direction. I'll help you out alright Neo?"
-
Satoshi took his hand, got up, and then shook it. "This may surprise you, but...you, actually." He ran a hand through his hair to make sure it was messy in the right way. "A lot has happened since we all went to PSY Shop, and it's been on my mind for a bit, particularly because I've interacted with someone we have as a common enemy right now."
His eyes narrowed, taking a more serious look. "What do you know about Neu Edelweiss?"
-
"Neu Eedelweiss?"
He thought about it for a while, but shortly came back. "Yeah, once, at the Espoir Mansion. They're somehow responsible for the disappearance of 4 clans, if I'm not mistaken."
-
"You'd be correct. But what if I told you..."
Satoshi raised his voice a little so that the two he had been passively listening in on could hear him. "What if I told you that Neu Edelweiss was using cardfighters to unlock the seals on those clans and use their power to take control of Cray for herself?"
-
"How exactly?" he said in a low confused voice. He tried to wrap his head around the idea but couldn't exactly understand it at the same time.
-
Satoshi cleared his throat a bit and lowered his own voice.
"Neu currently has all four clans, but she doesn't have the ability to use the original avatars of the people who had them. At least, that was my impression when she used two different Limit Break cards against me between Royal Paladins and Kagero. But Haruka told me she used Dragonic Overlord against him shortly after I fought her..." He scratched his chin. "So what that says to me is that her fighting with these decks gets her closer and closer to controlling your avatars."
He sighed. "I got played for a fool by her and helped her along this path, so I'm trying to make up for it by getting as much of a strong group of people together as possible."
-
"Has she used Phantom Blaster? Either form?" Jellal asked. His concern for his former clan was present as he was still being caught up to speed.
-
Walking through the park, she began overhearing a conversation involving two familiar voices. One was leaf boy and upon closer inspection, she realized that the other was her rift classmate, Jellal. Always a sucker for rather fun reunions, Neu felt it would be enjoyable to go up to them and greet them. Of course, she ended up accidentally falling into the trap of somewhat eavesdropping, but at the same time, it might have been just a stroke of good luck.
Nonetheless, she nonchalantly approached them, waving hi hey hello gestures, and even giving off some cute smiley vibes that would usually make guys fall in love with her, even though she would never notice because she stinks at reading that kind of stuff. "Hey guys, whatcha up to? She casually asked both them.
-
"Not yet, but if she's already used--"
Aaaaaand there was Neu. Perfect timing. How much had she even heard? Satoshi shook his head. It didn't matter. If anything, it benefitted her to be blatantly obvious with what her plan was, because if anything, the other problem with the whole unsealing theory was that it was also the only way he could think of freeing the clans as well. To fight her, over and over again, and give her that power that she wanted, on the off-chance that Ezel, Vortimer, Seph and...Maelstrom, if he remembered Seph's explanation of Aqua Force correctly, would collectively be able to fight her control and take them back.
"Of all times to go for a walk in the park, Neu..."
-
"So this is Neu?" he thought to himself as he noticed how quickly Satoshi ended his explaination. Jellal stood as Neu approached them, thinking what could possibly happen next.
-
"What, I need my exercise." She said, dumbfounded.
She had to check if Satoshi had been enjoying himself while playing Vanguard. Furthermore, she hasn't seen Jellal in awhile, two months not actually. Initially the Rift wasn't even going to bring back Aqua Force due to his failure and traitorous act of agreeing to end the Civil War and fight alongside the enemy. Neu wasn't having any of that since he still did hold up his end of the bargain that time, at the very least, it was to use the Dragon of Hell to claim powers for the weird space-time guy. Plus, he seemed to really like Aqua Force, so she used her own power to bring it back for him.
"Hey, Jellal, you've been enjoying playing with Aqua Force right? Vanguard is a lot fun for you now isn't it? Yeah yeah!?" She leaned over to him, asking him with a big grin on her face, giddy and hopefully that her efforts were not in vain.
-
"Yeah..." as suspicious as she was to him, she was right. Jellal had begun to have fun playing with the clan he enjoyed being with and one that was his alone. However, he hadn't forgotten, the price that needed to be paid to bring back Aqua Force: and the effects that are being had upon those who lost their clans, putting him in a state of limbo.
-
"That's good." She gave herself a mental thumbs up, "good job Neu, you did the right thing!"
She gave stood back tall and stretched a little, yawned a bit, having overslept a little today. She turned over to Satoshi who had promised him that he would have fun games from when they met up at the amusement park.
"So leaf boy, you been having fun too?"
-
"Fun..." Satoshi stared at Neu. It was true that she had helped him remember what part of the point was when playing Vanguard. It was definitely important to have fun.
But...
"I'm enjoying Vanguard, but it's more fun when my friends can enjoy it as well. And right now, they can't enjoy Vanguard in the same way I can because their hearts are broken over their lost clans." He pointed a finger at her purse. "Clans that you have and use, despite saying how much better it is that they're sealed away. If you think that's the case, then why use them yourself? Isn't that defeating the purpose of keeping them gone?"
He gave a sly smile. Trying to throw him off this time wasn't going to work. He had spent some time waiting for Jellal thinking about what could possibly be the purpose of bringing back the avatars. Lies weren't going to cut it this time, especially when they were one of his least favorite things on Earth.
-
He got serious really fast. That's awkweird. Neu got quick migraine over the sudden attempt of playing hero and took a pill from her purse as well as a bottle of water and drank it. Nope, still being S R S. The first thought that came to Neu's mind was, "CHILL DUDE I JUST ASKED YOU IF YOU'VE BEEN HAVING FUN OHMG."
She kept her calm and cool composure, for like, six seconds. Neu doesn't have a cool and calm composure. That's a joke kids. She started scratching her head, sweating and pacing back and forth as if backed into a corner. That's because she was the lead of her school's musicals for all of high school and was really good at stage acting. This is another joke for the kids out there. Back to business, after the constant pacing and pretending to care she stopped, looked at Satoshi in the eye, and said the following words:
"Man, the whole idea of keeping them gone is so that they don't cause problems on Cray and on Earth." Neu shrugged, "As long as they're in my hands, its completely fine. Their powers are too great to keep around, it'd really cause issues. I kind of need them right now so I can go around and show people a fun time while playing this game and help a few people that I promised I'd help out anyways."
-
Noah is enjoying a leisurely walk through the park when he hears something about lost clans and having fun playing vanguard. At first he believes it is just kids playing a make believe game, but something about it catches his attention, the people talking about the lost clans were clearly seasoned cardfighters. This sparks something in Noah and causes him to approach the group.
-
Satoshi chuckled, then flat-out laughed. "Is that all you really have to fall back on?"
He pointed to Jellal. "You know how there's a hole in that? Because of this guy, right here. There's only one being whose powers were too great and had to be matched, and that was Phantom Blaster Overlord, the Dragon of Hell. You know who gave him that power? The Rift."
He crossed his arms. "And if you have them now, that only leaves me with one thing to think, Neu. You're working with the Rift, the beings attempting to disrupt Cray's balance."
-
Noah: Pardon me, but I overheard you three talking about something along the lines of "lost clans." This intrigues me, so would you be so kind as to enlighten me on this subject?
Noah smiles warmly, as his true intentions are impossible to see through his charming persona.
-
Jellal stepped forth.
"I just have one question for you." he said to Neu.
"What do you mean 'so that they won't cause problems on Earth and Cray', explain?" he demanded. He thought back to the lost clans that were being sealed.
"Even before the final battle, Shadow Paladins put aside their differences to work with Royal Paladins to overcome the Dragon of Hell! What trouble could they have possibly caused?" his voice began to rise.
-
"Fine with me" Neo said to Haruki.
Neo then noticed a group of people talking and yelling. He noticed Neu there with Satoshi and 2 other strangers.
Neo then walked toward the group to listen in.
-
As his friend looked off into another direction of the park, Haruki noticed that Neo was looking towards another group. As Neo walked in that direction, the young man of justice went to see the others as well. Among these people, Haruki recognized their friend Neu, as well as Noah from Shop Handsome. From what he'd heard going over, it sounded like more talk about the missing clans. It seemed interesting enough, so he walked over with curiosity as to what they were discussing.
-
She facepalmed. "Never heard of the Rift being multiple beings or being a physical being, I mean if you're talking about a hole there are two holes here count-em two and neither of them are probably the one you're even talking about! Actually, wait, there are many holes here if you count the butt but let's say you didn't." She lifted her right hand up along with two fingers, her index and middle finger, to fingers. Count-em, two.
She put her hands on her hips, standing tall with a big confident grin. "The first hole is the one that isn't the one on my bu-" She paused for a moment and thought about what she was about to say. "W-wait... don't think.. of that...." She swayed her hands and covered her face.
"I... must move forward past this shame...for MY MISSION!"
"The second hole is the rift itself, yup, its not a being, but a space, even a power. Honestly I don't even care what the heck it wants and yo man, I don't even thinks it has goals at the moment past gathering food. Think of it as like a baby, but you know it gives me the ability to do all this stuff for people." She snaps her fingers and a small dimensional rift appears, they're unable to see it, but they could feel a bit of its strength.
And then she backtracks on Satoshi said.
"...attempting to disrupt Cray's balance."
She takes a whole aspirin bottle and overdoses on it because she feels as if her words have just been bouncing off a kids bouncy castle. She took a deep breath, and stayed calm. No, she didn't stay calm, cause Neu isn't calm, she's nonchalant (aka doesn't give a fk). She said the following in a joking tone.
"Hellooo0ooo0o, sir, the whole raisin I sealed clans was to create3eee b a l a nc e on C r a y and E@rthhhhh, I've... been saying this all alonGGGGG I. think."
"Man, the whole idea of keeping them gone is so that they don't cause problems on Cray and on Earth." Neu shrugged, "As long as they're in my hands, its completely fine. Their powers are too great to keep around, it'd really cause issues. I kind of need them right now so I can go around and show people a fun time while playing this game and help a few people that I promised I'd help out anyways."
She then turned to Jellal, right his question was actually good, she put away her second aspirin bottle.
"Well I mean yeah the Civil War was resolved and all but who's to say that it won't happen again? You've seen what those clans could do with their power, and they really did rule over the weaker ones. That's what it means to be imbalanced. Vanguard, even Cray would be no fun like that ya know? Now look at them, they've all united together as one..."
-
On his way home from school, Hazama chose to take the scenic path to home. One because it is scenic, two its a longer route towards home. Strolling through the park, he hears a group of voices coming from another direction. He turns hs head and sees Neu amongst the people, as well as Neo, Haruki, and, Jellal?!
Its has been ages sense I have last seen him. I wonder if he's changed, or if he is still that sorry ol' loner back in the day.
He approaches the group with the small breezes catching his hair.
"Well, well, if it isn't Jellal, Neu, Haruki, and Neo. Haven't seen some people in ages. Jellal, I have a question for you. Why are you hanging out with the pathetic likes of Haruki and Neo? They ask way to many questions you know, and I always thought you would try to avoid people."
-
Neo walked up to Neu. "Its alright, dont let these people bother you like this" Neo said
Neo pointed to the bench and told Neu to rest up.
You.." Neo pointed to Jellal. "Your Jellal arent you? Ive heard many things about you. What business do you have with Neu?" Neo said
-
Noah takes a deep sigh and thinks to himself, I think I understand what happened now, assuming these people are telling the truth. Noah then looks towards Neu.
Noah: So you're saying that there were some extremely powerful clans, and that an entity sealed them away, and now you have control over them. This means that without those extremely powerful clans, a sense of equality is reached, no?
-
"It won't happen again, Neu!" Jellal said while reaching into his pocket and pulling out his deck of cards. His avatar, Maelstrom, appeared before the crew in the palm of Jellal's hands. The wind picked up, blowing through his blonde hair, and his eyes grew, flickering from skyblue to cyan faintly.
"If you recall, you helped me returned Aqua Force, the clan that called out to me. With their return, all order shall be restored throughout Cray. That being said, I don't think it's right for you to keep those clans locked up." Jellal's blue eyes shimmered for a bit.
"As you said, it's true that Vanguard has been fun for me, because I now have a clan of my own to use and one that I deeply care for at that. But when I think back to the many people I've come across and met, and to see them hurt because their original clans were taken away from them: How do you even begin to call that united when there are some locked away!?"
-
"Aqua Force...." Neo thought to himself.
Neo remembers Neu talking about Aqua Force a few times. But now Neo saw it with his own 2 eyes.
"Another clan that brings a storm into the battlefield" Neo said
Jellal, like everyone else I understand your frustration. But you need to understand that the clans being locked was to help bring peace and end the way. Plus Neu wants everyone happy. I understand it. Other people understand it and so should you" Neo replied as he felt Vermillions power react to Maelstrom.
-
Upon releasing the Aqua Force, Jellal made a gust of wind blow, but with a snap of her finger, Neu made it stop. She sighed a little, "oh man too srs for me..."
"The ones that are locked away were the ones that interrupted the peace in the first place. To ruin the peace and balance of two worlds to make your three friends happy is illogical an selfish is it not?..." Neu shrugged and began to walk off. "We should fight sometime though, fighting Aqua Force seems like a lot of fun."
-
"In all honesty, I agree with Jellal. Releasing Kagero may bring me closer to the tragedy that happened to my dad. Im sorry to say this to you all, but not really, you hopes will be destroyed because I will stop at no cost to keep these clans sealed any longer," Hazama says to the group of people who are trying to oppose his plans.
-
Noah leaves without saying another word.
"I think I understand what happened here. One thing is for sure though, I need to keep my guard up." Noah thought to himself.
-
"Maybe she's right.." Jellal slowly began to think to himself.
"Royal Paladins and Shadow Paladins have always been at odds at each other. But even so..." he envisioned back to his fight with Yukino, seeing the legendary Majesty Lord Blaster: harnessing the power of both light and darkness to fight against all those who threatened the sanctuary. "They've come together before... and I have faith they'll do it again but... maybe..." Jellal's will started to waver, crumbling down. "Maybe.. Neu's right..."
.....
"Do NOT give in!"
Jellal's eyes opened wide as he heard it. An empowering voice from who knows where. He looked around, slowly bringing his deck forward in front of him only to realize it. He felt his avatar: Blue Storm Dragon, Maelstrom, staring him. It was then, Jellal knew. He looked back up at Neu with the same empowering glare as his avatar.
"And who are you to punish those clans?" he said with a voice filled with confidence. "I'm sorry but I can't stand by and let you make decisions that you seem is fit for the Planet Cray or for Earth. So with that said." He held his Aqua Force in front of the crowd while standing beside Satoshi and all else who rallied behind his ideals.
"My Aqua Force exist to restore order. If that means to unseal those clans to make countless of other fighters happy, then so be it! All those who stand in my way are deemed as my enemy!" The voice echoed into the hearts and souls with the weight of a storm for this, was his first mission as the Aqua Force's chosen fighter.
-
"Did his... personality just change?.." Neo said to himself
Neo wasnt sure how to think of this, he went from agreeing to Neu to fighting it.
"Well then" Neo started to say, "Jellal if you want to try to unseal the clans, you will have to go through me first" Neo said staring down Jellal.
-
Noah hears Zane's shouting and turns around to face him.
Noah: "That's not Aqua Force's objective, Aqua Force seeks to create a world ruled by our order and justice, not to make people happy."
-
Jellal turns to Noah, acknowledging his opinion.
"You're right, it isn't to make people happy. But those clans that are sealed, are being kept sealed by one person who acted upon their own opinions. Cray maybe at 'peace' but I can't sit back and watch as 3 clans are suffering, for to ignore them and denying their freedom would go against the order that I've sworn to protect."
"And I'll be happy to take down as many people as I need to free those clans and set everything right!"
-
Neo started to get angry and walked up to Jellal.
Then I challege you to a cardfight! Lets see how strong Aqua Force really is!" Neo said
Neo then took put his portable cardfight table, waiting for Jellal's responce.
-
Noah: "That isn't the order Aqua Force believes in....."
Noah takes out his deck.
-
"So you tell me you won't allow for the clans to be sealed because of their suffering or just on person to make the decision, but here you are, one person, trying to dictate the definition of order in the midst of peace." Neu shrugged her shoulders and leaned on lampost. "And how are you dictating it? Acting like a barbarian and asking others to fight you so that you can make people cower in fear due to your strength so that you may create your own definition of order. And maaan you don't want to make people happy? That sounds like a boing ole dictatoship oh jeez.." Neu sighs.
"That's how it is with the strong, they just go ahead and make the rules for everything which ruins the fun. I swear to RNGesus, you're talking about ONE clan's ideals versus mine which is that of many so I'm like bruh."
Neu upon seeing that a fight was a pout to begin had no reason to stop them. She would be able to learn more from a watching a fight anyways. "Sure, let's all have fun!" She exclaimed excitedly.
-
The arguing was intense, and Haruki knew that something had to be done between these people to calm the situation. The young man of justice was about to intervene, but his justice senses were tingling and stopped him. Haruki turned and saw in the a woman in the distance getting her purse stolen by a man in a ski mask. He had to act fast or the man would get away with his act of injustice. He ran away from the group in a full sprint towards the evil-doer.
As he ran past the woman who had just been robbed, he called out to her. "I'll get that thief alright! Call the police so he can be brought to justice!"
Haruki continued in his pursuit of the purse-snatcher, taking a quick glance behind to see the woman already on the phone. He could see the thief more clearly as he caught up to him. Soon enough, Haruki reached the man and tackled him to the ground. He grabbed some rope from his bag that he'd intended to use for hanging his hammock, and tied up the man.
"You should be ashamed for trying to steal from someone. The authorities are already on their way." The young man of justice confidently picked up the purse from the thief, but as he looked around him, he realized he didn't remember which place he came from as darkness filled the park.
"Hm," he thought to himself, and placed the purse on a bench, with the robber underneath it. "Probably best to leave these here for the police to handle. Looks like my work here is done."
Haruki took his bag and walked off into the dark of night, leaving the man to his awaiting punishment. He wandered through the darkness on his way home, to get some rest like he'd originally intended to do at the park.
Neo AF +3
-
The date between Tsubasa and Neu was eventful to say the least, they both had fun and enjoyed the company of one another, regardless of how dire the situation is for the both of them. Tsubasa heads to the park to get some peace under the moonlight, but is surprised when he finds a rather unusual gathering of people...
"...Neo...Neu...Hazama...Satoshi...just what is happening here..." he thought, as he began to approach the scene.
"....Jellal...so that's what his name is...odd the wind is blowing strongly at this are of the park mostly..." his thoughts are interrupted as he notices the clan he is using. "...Aqua Force...just what kind of clan is this..."
"This should be interesting..." he said." Hey everyone."
-
Vermillion vs Maelstrom...
Two powerful dragons going head to head in battle. With Neo's Narukami and Jellal's Aqua Force going at it, Neo's strong lightning dragons versus Jellal's restanding legendary Aqua Force Clan. While Neo used Vermillions limit break, He stood no chance against Jellal's strong Maelstrom. While now seeing Aqua Force first hand, Neo was cornered with no way out. Watching his 6th damage fall and had been defeated. He then started thinking..
"Is Jellal right?.. Am I doing this for the wrong reasons?.. Or am I truly clouded by everything?" Neo said to himself
Jellal said he went through the same pain he did, but Neo didnt believe it. Neo thought no one was in pain, and that no one can go through the pain of what he has gone through.
"My parents are gone.... No one knows my pain" Neo said
But deep down, he knew Jellal was right, the clans couldnt stay sealed forever. They had to be released eventually. But the question is.. How?
Neo took his cards off his portable table and walked up to Jellal.
"Jellal.." Neo said
"Your a strong fighter, we will cardfight in the future. I hope its on different terms with clans at stake" Neo said to him
Neo then stared at Vermillion.. thinking about all the anger he just poured onto his Vanguard..
-
Jellal fought against Neo. It was a battle between two powerful new clans: Aqua Force of the Storm and Narukami of the Lightning.
They fought almost evenly, Neo pressuring with his Narukami vanguards, and having his ace: Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion make his debut. Jellal noted that it looked similar to the Dragon of Kagero, Dragonic Overlord, but he wasn't shudder from the challenge. He met it with his own ace: Blue Storm Dragon, Maelstrom summoning forth his "Imperial Tempest". Unlike the Dragonic Kaiser, Maelstrom was not alone, supported by his allies, they all took turns lunging at the thunder dragon. Dragonic Kaiser then retaliated with a premature limit break, wiping out the front row, but more units replaced the fallen and Maelstrom ended the fight, passing judgement with his limit break.
Jellal accepted Neo for who he is, what he's been through, and the pain he had to shoulder. A feeling that Jellal himself, knew all to o well. He wanted Neo to see that there are ways out of this, just like he was shown a way out. No one shouldn't have to lose anything that they held precious, whether it be friends and family, precious clans, or even memories of the past. The feeling of loss is most tragic.
After his fight, he was challenged by the young girl named Neu. Jellal was... weirded out by her gestures, however this meant nothing in the face of what he would be up against: The Shadow Paladin. One of the sealed clans and one he could never forget. He was already in the zone from fighting Neo. He took early damage and assembled a strong field along with having an accessible limit break while she was still on Grade 2. Maelstrom's attack didn't go through, however, Neu was pushed to five damage. She rode a unit never seen before by Jellal, Origin Mage, Illdona. Nothing particular stood out from this unit as sinister but it had something that Shadow Paladins have yet to see before, the power to Limit break. With it, retiring two of their allies to draw two cards and gain additional power, Jellal was holding his own but recovering additional cards, made it easier for Neu to outlast a few of Jellal's turns. Eventually Jellal was defeated by having insufficient guard, causing him to be silent for the moment. She left a few words, a reminder of what she had done for Jellal and that he shouldn't forget it either, the restoration of Aqua Force was her doing, her choice.
For the first time in a while, Jellal remained silent about his defeat.
-
"Mannnnn...."
Sob stories.
Changing Weather Patterns.
Global Warming.
World Ideals.
PAIN. REVENGE.
Blahblahblah
"Sounds like Nauske Neuchiha from one the manga I read. Guuuuuh, this kind of Vanguard is so lameeee!" Neu facepalmed.
After Neo had lost, Neu felt like fighting just to show them how its done. No dumb ideals, nothing on the line, just a fun Vanguard fight, that's all. She ran over and shoved Neo aside, "I'm going to be borrowing your table!" She placed her deck down and challenged the bubble man.
"Let'ss!!! Goo!!!!" She cheerfully said.
Neu had lots of fun while playing the game. She felt Aqua Force's power all the way, as it made her have to play a little bit more differently than she should. Taking lots of risks and just letting RNGesus take you, well, that confident and happy way of playing was Neu Edelweiss' Vanguard.
Through her victory she was able to topple yet another "King," or in this case, Admiral. Either way it was kind of her favorite thing to do, her guilty pleasure. After the fight she looked at Neo to tell him a few things that he's been doing incorrectly, but, before that.
"Erm, what's with your hair? Jeez you look like Clephiroth Stripes from Final Mantasy Six plus One...."
-
"Hello everyone! Its Casey from Radio Live @ Rijuku Park! I'm glad to introduce a very special guest today who has received 18 Grammy award nominations this year along with a number 1 billboard topchart with "Problem"! Lets welcome Ighanna and Ariana Grande to the stage!"
-Backing track plays in the park stage as crowds of people gathered, some with banners, some with glowsticks and as Ariana enters the stage, the crowds started roaring-
"Hey baby even though I hate ya, I wanna love ya, I want you-u-u, and even though I can't forgive ya, I really want to, I want you-u-u"
-skips, another furious roar of cheers chants as Ighanna enters the stage with her rap verse-
"Hey, its Iggy Iggs, Smart money bettin I'll be better off without you, in no time I'll be forgettin all about you, you saying that you don't but I really really doubt you understand my life is easy when I ain't around you, Iggy Iggy too biggie to be here stressin, I'm thinking I love the thought of you more than I love you're presence and the best thing now is probably for you to exit I let you go let you back, I finally learnt my lesson, no half steppin either you want it or you just playin, I'm listening to you knowing I can't believe what you're saying, I got a million you's baby doo so don't be dumb, I got 99 problems but you won't be one like what"
-skips to the end and the final cheering goes on as they exit the stage-
"Ahhh that was pretty tiring" Ighanna told Metatron as she replied with a slightly unsatisfied face.
"I don't think nows the right time to have a concert and what not, you should be helping the others and aim to become Cray's "Savior", there's going to be a small tournament in order to qualify the people who are going to the rift and I think you better sharpen up you're skills." Metatron suggested as she wanted Ighanna to care more about the task the Queen set.
"Ah its Neo and Jellal! And Neu oh. Hi, did you watch my concerto~?" Ighanna asked as she happily skipped and approached the two who seemed to either be starting a vanguard game or just finished one recently. She then looked around, seeing none of her fans, she turned back and started with the serious topic.
"So have you been able to figure out what to do now, I'm pretty sure leaving the clans sealed will do no good. We have to find a way to save them." Ighanna whispered to Neo as she brought on her serious face as her back turned to her fans and the guards circled them away, leaving the three in a semi-private situation though there were some kids playing around.
"So Neu, how have you been? Did you have a fun game of vanguard?" Ighanna asked sarcastically despite taking a liking to the girl ever since their cardfight at Shop Handsome.
-
The fight between Neo and Jellal was over almost as quickly as it started, the power of maelstrom's limit break sent a fierce wind across the park, enough to make every fighter acknowledge the strength of Jellal's clan. Regardless, Neu took over after Neo and was able to defeat Jellal, she followed her way of having fun in Vanguard and that led her to victory.
"....I...don't have the power...that either of them have...Neu may fight for the fun of it....that's her vanguard that makes her stronger and allows her to win....so then...what is my vanguard....I don't.......how can I improve then.." he thought, as he began staring at his deck.
Tsubasa looked a bit down but he knew that his main priority now was to make sure that Neo is doing okay.
"...It must be hard for your vanguard to not answer back enough...." he thought.
"Neo..you ok?" he asked.
-
"I dont exactly know" Neo said to Tsubasa
Im feeling all these mixed emotions right now after my cardfight. But I need to ask you, is what we are doing wrong?" Neo asked Tsubasa
-
It was the woman from Shop Handsome. Uhhh.
"Well, yeah I did!..." Neu looked back at the white haired guy who was asking a question with an obvious answer.
"You just need to have fun while playing and not think about your pain and stuff, just enjoy the moment." Neu said as she began to walk away.
-
-Sigh- "Ill see you later Tsubasa" Neo said to him. "Im going to go take a walk"
Neo decided to go take a walk to think about everything. Now he really wasnt sure what to do..
+3 AF to Tsubasa
+3 AF to Neu
+2 AF to Hazama
+3 AF to Haruki
+5 AF to Jellal
+2 AF to Ighanna
+1 AF to Noah
-
Neo's question hit Tsubasa hard as it addressed his emotions, regarding how he also feels that he is not doing enough to bring strength to his clan and himself...
"...That depends on your way of Vanguard...as long as you follow it then you won't be doing yourself wrong..." he said."You know what Neu would say...you were not having enough fun...which was true..you did not enjoy the thrill that facing that new clan had." he said, while knowing that he as well would have some trouble at his state.
"...I have to go now, we all need some time to clear our heads, if you want to stay over at my place you're welcome to, that said I hope you feel better soon man, I'll see you later Neo, Neu and Ighanna" he said, as he began to take his leave. "The wind has calmed down...but...I have to find my way of Vanguard."
Ighanna +1 Affinity
Neo +3 Affinity
Neu +3 Affinity
-
Miyuki went out on her standard walk through the park. Slightly earlier than usual, sure, but it was fine. She had meant to walk through the park yesterday as well, but it had seemed busy, and she hadn't really wanted to bump into people there. It seemed quiet enough right now though, and she had come out earlier because of this.
'I'll check on Hana today' she thought. Miyuki wasn't sure why, but she'd been putting it off for a bit, worried for some reason. 'I'll definitely check later today'. Hopefully she hadn't waited too long, but she'd wanted to give the siblings time, then she had been busy. Realising that she was just making excuses to herself, she shrugged and continued her usual walk.
-
He left the house in a sort of a rush. The coffee rush was hitting him hard and the crash would be twice as lethal. Haruka needed something to do. He was quite literally sprinting across the park in search of anything to do that he found was better than nothing.
Until he blurred past a friendly face.
Turning around, he calls out.
"Miyuki!! Hey!"
Slowing down, he walks up to her. She seemed to be thinking really hard just a second ago. Maybe something happened between her and Hana? Hana had mentioned her feelings toward Miyuki so that could definitely be a part of it.
-
Something blew past her as she was continuing her walk through the park. 'Huh?' she thought. 'What was that?' Turning around, she saw Haruka, who had turned around and greeted her. She was slightly shocked for a second, but had no words.
That didn't last long however. 'H-hey Haruka. What exactly were you doing?' People didn't normally sprint through the park, at least not someone like Haruka. Maybe she had misjudged him though, he could be some runner in his spare time or something. She took another look at him. He seemed to be breathing faster than normal, although that made sense considering he'd been running. Something seemed slightly off about him though, so she asked. 'Are you alright?'
-
"Hmm, oh, me? Yeah, no problems here. I'm good." Haruka wiped the sweat from his forehead and scratched his head.
"To be honest here, I was going to ask you the same thing. You seem a bit off. Anything on your mind?"
Haruka wasn't usually super attentive to people. He kind of guessed how people felt and went off of that. However this rule doesn't apply to Miyuki. Since she had always been straight-up with Haruka from the get-go, Haruka felt the need to return the favor. He goes full Neo-mode honest when he talks to her.
"Also, have you seen Hana around recently? I haven't actually seen her since a couple nights ago."
His growing concern for the younger sibling got to him. Actually, he felt naturally awful at calling her the "younger sibling," considering she was her own individual and not just the sister of somebody else. He made sure to mentally rectify that way or thinking. She wasn't just the sister to the queen.
-
'I seem off? Really?' That was odd, people didn't normally straight out ask things like that. 'Wait I just did' she thought. Seriously what was with her today. Sure she had switched up her timetable, but she felt restless, and on edge. She wasn't really sure why though.
Haruka continued to speak. 'Hana? Well, she contacted me a bit more than a day ago saying she was busy with something. I am a bit worried though, I wanted to go check on her yesterday, but something came up.' Was Hana the reason why she was feeling off? It wasn't like anything particularly weird had happened right?
'But yeah, I was going to go the the Espoir Mansion later on to check on her. Speaking of which, how is Yukino? I hear from Hana that you went on a date.' Possibly slightly unfair of her to change the subject that way, but she was also worried about Yukino. Just slightly less then she was worried about Hana.
-
"Eh, a little. Intuition maybe." For once Haruka's ability to read people was actually effective.
"Something came up? Well, it must've been really important or something I'd she didn't want you to be there. Actually. Wait, no, if it were super important I feel like she'd want you there with her." Haruka nods confidently on that comment.
As for about Yukino.
"Y-Yeah, a date. We ended up confessing, so it seems we're together now. We are living together for a bit, courtesy of Hana and some mysterious cash stack."
Haruka pockets his hands, sort of wondering why Hana really wanted Yukino to be there. She said it was to help her relax, but that doesn't seem to be how its going to work out.
"Well I hope Hana is feeling better. Even if she's under the weather, I think you'll be a big help to her."
He hopes. Hana is sort of unpredictable after all.
-
'I guess...' Miyuki was still worried, but she tried to ignore it for now.
'Oh, you are living together? That's a suprise!' She tried to force her tone to be bright, not wanting to show her worry. She sighed inwardly, perhaps she should just go straight to the mansion now. In fact why not.
'Hmm, how about coming to the Espoir Mansion with me Haruka? I've decided to head over there now, so unless you don't want to, how about joining me there?'
-
"Hmm? Oh! Yeah, sure, I'll go. But I don't want to be a bother. I mean, Hana knows you really well, there are probably things she wants to tell you without prying ears, so I can leave if that's the case."
Haruka pockets his hands, letting Miyuki lead the way. He didn't expect to visit that mansion again anytime soon, however it seems thats his destination for the day.
"Whenever you're ready."
-
Neo had just saw Yukino be taken away by Neu. Neo went over to the forest and texted Neu
Come to the park. I'll be there waiting Neo sent to Neu
Neo took out his portable cf table and put his deck down waiting for Neu.
"Tonight is the night I get all the answers" Neo said
-
"Jeez, it took me like ten years to learn how to read Japanese, it was such a pain!" A voice echo'd from across the park.
"But here I am!" She appeared, causing a quick glimmer of light to appear. Her bright hair reflected off the moonlight and flew along with the the wind. She opened her eyes and looked at Neo with her green and orange eyes.
"A fight? Man, I've been looking forward to this for awhile. Alright, hopefully you understand how to have fun now."
-
Neo saw Neu appear through that bright light again. He felt that something was different but it was the same Neu.
"Oh I will" Neo replied
Neo put his starter down and got ready to cardfight.
-
Neu's first fight in forever in which she was able to relax herself. She tested out her newfound deck synchronization and full connection. She enjoyed herself in the first fun fight in what could be described as forever. Blaster Dark, Blaster Blade, Majesty Lord Blaster, Exculpate the Blaster. They all came to her hand, and arrived to aid her. It was her victory, destroying Neo's entire field with Exculpate's skill. In the end there were no hard feelings, just mutual respect between fights. It was a lot of fun.
"Just keep enjoying yourself and you Vanguard, Neo."
She vanished once more.
-
The cardfight Neo had with Neu seemed different then all the other ones. Neo actually had fun facing Neu instead of being angry with her. Despite losing to the mix of Royal Paladin and Shadow Paladin, Neo did get some answers he was waiting a long time for.
"It will evolve but now isnt the time" Neu said to Neo when asked about Vermillion.
It confirmed what Neo thought about all along, Vermillion does have an evolution. But as Neu said the time wasnt right and I agree.
After the cardfight had ended. Neo had fell asleep on the park bench and finally woke up to the sun rising.
"Finally some decent sleep" Neo said to himself
Neo then picked up his bag and headed off on this brand new day.
AP to Neu +2
-
Watashi no Uso (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=oh_Z63nhjVM)
Where else would he be?
The park bench. The famous park bench where his relationship with Yukino and Satoshi had started. The one where he sat and ate ice cream with Hana and friends. The one where he stared at stars and talked with Miyuki for the first time, or at least, talked about something seriously.
That park bench had become sort of a solace to him. Haruka was eating an apple this time around. His health was declining rapidly, but he still wanted something sweet to eat, so apple was the way to go this time around.
...
......
........
Why was she gone, just, so suddenly... What happened?
She was there and then, she just wasn't. Neu had pushed Yukino into the some sort of portal. Presumably the Rift, but Haruka's head was fuzzy from being immediately pushed onto the platform. All he wanted right now was to know she was alive. He would have called several times if he could but he just never did. His body wouldn't do it.
Crunch. Chew. Chew.
Haruka was staring at the one place he felt home, besides home. The sky. The place where he wanted to be right now. Not falling, of course. Flying. It was a kind of dream Haruka had when he was little. Flying would be something he would enjoy.
...
......
.........
"Goddammit..." Haruka shook his head, bringing his knees to his chest. His eyes wandered from cloud to cloud. He managed to sleep last night, but only after several hours of tossing and turning and coping that Yukino might be there when he woke up. But she wasn't. She was ultimately gone as of now.
And Hana too. She up and disappeared too. Voluntarily, sure, but she was gone all the same. She was the person Haruka had first made friends with when he started visiting the area. If it hadn't been for her, Haruka probably would be involved with different people altogether. Tsubasa and Neo could be his best friends instead of the ones he cared about now. The Espoir sisters came into his life, and brought him joy. And with them gone, he was simply. Empty. Not entirely. That would defeat the purpose of living on, but, the void left by Overlord when he disappeared now grew tenfold.
"Please... both of you... come home."
He stretched his hand out to the sky, looking sort of dorky, but he wanted them back so bad he would climb to the top of the tallest tree in the park and jump from it if meant he could catch them and bring them back down to him and all their friends.
Hana AP+5
Yukino AP+5
-
Satoshi reached the park. His meal was pretty enjoyable, and he was looking forward to some rest on the park bench so he could think about more stuff, but instead...
Haruka was sitting on the bench next to his sleeping bench. Seemed a little mopey. Probably thinking about Yukino and Hana and everything that had been going on.
Good thing that this was something he was planning on dealing with in the first place.
He sat next to the scarfed boy, patting him on the back.
"What's on your mind, bud?"
-
After a few more minutes of thinking, Satoshi had appeared from what felt like thin air. Had he had been thinking that hard the entire time?
"E-Eh, oh, Satoshi. Nice to see you."
Haruka meekly smiles, before returning his attention to the sky.
"I was sort thinking. Everyone had sort of disappeared without a second thought. Yukino is somewhere in the rift probably, Hana is wherever she wants to be... Miyuki ran away when we got that news anyways. I actually was wondering what had happened after Yukino had been pushed into the portal, considering I fazed out after that. But now I'm not really too interested."
He waves his hand, sort of throwing away last night. Nothing he wanted to ever remember.
"Er, how about you? It's been awhile after all..." Haruka leans back on the bench, turning back to Satoshi.
-
Satoshi scratched the back of his head. "Last night was pretty hectic, wasn't it..." It was kind of hard not to talk about what the two had experienced the night before, but all the same...
"Still, while you might not believe this, I think she'll be fine. As fragile as she's seemed recently, I'm pretty sure that having our confidence that she's a person changed things for the better." He folded one leg over the other. "Other than that, I did manage to figure out why I play Vanguard. I said it yesterday. And it's for that reason why I'm willing to understand just about anyone. Having a reason to keep fighting for what you believe in...that's important, noble or evil."
His green eyes shone under the light of the moon as he smiled. "I was hoping to find the two of you at some point and try to help you both find your ways again. I know your avatars aren't the same, but...that doesn't mean they don't share a similar purpose, y'know?"
-
"I found out something else myself."
Haruka having revelations seemed to be the norm these days. His life was a whole revelation in itself. However he came to believe something inside of him. He had always had this one belief, that things must be destroyed to move forward. That sacrifices had to be made in order to bring better things. These ideals disappeared when the Overlord did, and when Vortimer's voice faded. All he heard was himself, his clear conscious. His decisions became his own and nobody else's.
Well Sera had a part in this, but Sera himself was a part of him. That was their deal, anyways.
"I mean, I've just decided I want to find a new way to play this game. One where I don't have to destroy. My own, or my opponents. One where I can put my soul into the fight." Haruka grins, nodding to Satoshi.
"Once we unseal these clans," because Haruka knew they would be one day, "I'll show you my new Vanguard. Deal?"
"And once we get Yukino and Hana back, we'll set things right. We still have a Miss Edelweiss to deal with, don't we?" Haruka was not fond the girl herself, partly because she sealed away his friend, obviously, but also because she's a giant flirt and it made him really uncomfortable.
Really uncomfortable.
-
Hana walked across the park to check on her sand castle. It's been awhile since she's had a walk like this. The air was refreshing and the breeze was blowing through her hair. She didn't notice how long it's gotten. She took one of the hair ties that was on her wrist and tied her hair into a ponytail. The park was the same as always, such a great place at night. The silence was golden.
On her path to her sand castle as always seems the two who she always run into while into the park. Yukinee's bf and New Thirst-kun stood in front her, on the way to her sand castle again, like many months ago. She walked up behind them, "Um, hello!"
-
Before Satoshi had given an answer, a face he hadn't seen in quite a while appeared before him. One of the couple he had been waiting to see for a while.
"H-Hana...?
...
....
Hana!!"
Haruka nearly jumped off of the bench to run up to Hana and start spouting nonsense about the last bit of time happening. It had been about 3 days since they saw each other, but Haruka was pretty wishy-washy and felt sort of bad about not being able to say good-bye before Hana left. He simply said, after calming down and taking a deep breath.
"It's good to see you, again, Hana." He kept using her name. One thing Haruka learned from his aunt was that using somebody's name meant more than just calling out to them or addressing them as 'dude', or 'pal.'
-
"It's nice to see you again!" She smiled and waved at Yukinee's bf.
It's been a long few days. Of course, she wasn't really able to sleep much cause of the guilt, but she felt awake right now because of the eggs that she ate on her way out. She has to check on the council later so she's feeling a little stressed out. Not only that, but her tiara was kind of expensive, that's going to be annoying to fix...
Well during her few days abroad she's been kind of missing some of the people in this town. It's not like they knew her much and vice versa, but it didn't hurt to miss them at least for the few good times.
"How have you been?"
-
A familiar cute voice entered Satoshi's ears, just as he was about to comment about Neu Edelweiss.
"...Hana?" This came as a bit of a surprise. He had thought the youngest Espoir was away for a while, fed up with Cray and the whole ordeal of her sister's crippling depression. Strange for her to be back.
"It is you. Hi!" He gave a little wave. "You doin' alright? Seph told me about what happened."
-
"Oh, me? Eh... Well, I've been better. But as of recently things have been looking up. Er... Until your sister got pushed into some portal by Neu. Haven't seen her last night. Oh, did you hear about that?"
Haruka was looking around nervously. He didn't know if Hana was particularly interested in the details or even wanted to hear about the suicide attempt.
Thing is, Haruka is oblivious to the fact that Hana already knows about last night.
-
That was weird that Seph knew, especially since the issue stayed between Hana and Angel Feather, and as their relationship stands, its not likely that Angel Feather told anyone that she actually quite save from the fact that she was just in need of a vacation. Right, that's all the council was actually told, she was just taking a break. She was going to unseal the clans with the victors of the War of Liberation after all.
"Em... how does Seph know?... That's strange considering how it was just something between me and Angel Feather..." She looked confused for a moment but decided to just not let it bother her, "Ahhh nevermind, nevermind."
"As for my sister, I already know. She was home today yeah." Hana didn't want to actually think about Neu nor did she want to think about her sister at the current moment so she just tried to get over the topic as quickly as possible. Its been awhile since she's had much of an actual Vanguard so she was in quite the mood. At least, to get her mind off of things and get her back into the mood for work.
-
"It was mostly the taking a break part, not anything too special---"
Wait, did he hear that right?
"Yukino's back from the Rift?!" This was good news! Well, sort of. It also explained how Satoshi saw Neu today, unless she now had the ability to be in two places at once. Scary thought.
-
"Oh, I see?" Haruka stood there, staring at Hana for a moment. She seemed completely different. Her naivete she once had, that bubbly disposition seems to have, well not completely vanished. But diminished, at the very least. He even turned to Satoshi and gave him a look asking if he had an idea.
"At least Yukino is safe..." He breathed a huge sigh of relief. He reached for the sky as he stretched up, then back down to reach his toes. This was kind of his little, "woo, things are getting better!" type of reaction. Stretching.
Could be worse. When he was younger, to get fired up, he did squats. He still does sometimes.
Looking back at Hana, he refrains from asking. Instead, he opts for a different greeting. One that most fighters know, because it's the standard greeting every fighter gives one another. Even the simple-minded, to the most complex of leaders and people.
"So Hana, wanna Cardfight? It's been awhile since I've gotten one in." The super-duper cheesy smile arose. Haruka wasn't determined to make a stance or to prove anything.
This was the first time in awhile, that he genuinely wanted a fight to relax.
Relax.
Who fight's to relax? Haruka it seems.
-
A fight to relax sounded nice. Hana wanted to find the fun in Vanguard that she had lost and has not been having. Maybe this was a chance to find that. Of course, there was Angel Feather, who was now here as her support. It was time for Hana's first show to begin, at least the first in a long long while. She hasn't acted at all like herself in and now it may be time get it back. She looked at Nociel and nodded, bringing her eyes back to Yukinee's bf whom is now to be here opponent.
"Break a leg BELLA-chan!" Nociel cheered.
At the very least, the weak and cowering Hana of the past was gone. It's time for BELLA to take the stage.
-
Satoshi smiled. "I'll play next, if neither of you mind." He didn't really have plans to show off, but he wanted to see the extent he could go together with Sephirot this time. His game with Noah honestly seemed a bit...lacking.
-
The fight had gone in a rather strange twist and turn of events.
Haruka missed the ride chain from stage one. While he thought the fight had already been against him, he was proved wrong by the complete imbalance of luck. Haruka had been spitting out triggers like it was nobody's business. He actually felt a bit of pain in his sudden dumb luck. It was the same case for against Miyuki. His ability to Cardfight was actually rather poor, but checking critical triggers seemed to be easier than actually riding each turn.
Not only that, but Hana's luck seemed to be on the opposite side of the spectrum. All four perfect guards landed into the damage zone before the fight ended, and next to no triggers appeared for her. Despite Shamsiel's defenses and the miracle heal that flew into the damage, Haruka managed the double trigger check, Draw into Critical for a two pass on Duke. No limit break this time around.
"Heh.. That was fun Hana. And er, go ahead Satoshi." He patted him on the back with a sly simper, pushing him towards the fight table.
"Give 'em hell, BELLA-chaaan!"
You sound dumb saying that. Haruka pouted a little at Sera's words.
Hana +3 AP
Satoshi +3 AP
-
Give 'em hell Hana did.
Satoshi had never played against Angel Feathers before, and the fact that Hana was able to gain power from taking damage really through off his ways of breaking through her defenses. Even so, the game was a clash of two titans. Shamsiel versus Sephirot, Limit Break after Limit Break. The farmboy even got his devilish luck to provide him a sixth damage heal. But even with that save, he wasn't able to break through, and his rough draws finally caught up with him. A close fight ends in his defeat.
Even so, it was fun, and it was with a close friend. That was super important to him. "Great stuff, Hana," he said, winking and giving her a thumbs up.
Maybe, with her enjoying the game again, things would get better for the four of them. The Triad and the Vanguard of Cray, together again.
Hana +5 AP
Haruka +5 AP
-
The first game was where Hana's show had a malfunction. Rocket Dash Unicorn was backstage, and then flew off... far. far. to the bottom of the deck. Along with Rocket Dash Unicorn were the rest of the triggers. 14 of them. In the deck. When the game ended. Dandy. She was just about ready to send half of them to the emergency room.
Next game, she was still ready to send them into the Emergency Room. She was against Satoshi whom she had never fought before yet every time she fought him, she felt de ja vu, like there was some weird time-space thing going on where it feels like they've played before. In the main dimension, Hana was able to break Satoshi's one pass twice using Sunny Smile Angel, the happy happy heal. Naisu Faito.
All in all she was glad to be using Angel Feathers and glad to be back on the idol mode. The only hard part was that there was no crowd, but that was the point of the goal anyways, to get a crowd.
Affinity:
Yukinee's bf: +5
New Thirst-kun: +5
-
On his way to where he was staying after spending an entire day sampling cuisine, Cero took a detour through the park. As he was passing by, he noticed the group of Yukino's friends, and her sister. Hana looked... Different from last time he saw her. Perhaps she'd be an actual challenge this time.
Walking over, he pointed his finger, and shouted his usual challenge, "I, Cero Kirguis, Europe's King of Vanguard, challenge you, Hana Espoir, to a cardfight!"
-
Angel Feathers took the stage once more, but nope. They didn't do well at all. Maybe it really is time to send them to the emergency room. Cero checked a Critical every turn and Hana did not check that many triggers at all, it was pretty lame.
She had a sigh of relief, she'd just gotten back to Vanguard after all.
The second game was less of a miracle and more straightforward. The Angel Feathers made up for it and did their best, yay them!
The final game was great and all but Cero checked at least one critical every turn leaving Hana with no choice but to win by breaking through a two pass, which she did. Yay her.
-
The fight went extremely well for Cero, getting Criticals constantly against his opponent, and was able to keep a fairly decent field for most of the game. However, neither of these things were true. Although she was able to get a sixth damage heal trigger, so was Cero, making what little luck she had rather meaningless. During the second fight, Hana won. Yay her. Last fight, Cero continued spamming crits but lost because Hana got a double trigger.
-
Neo had spent almost the entire day looking through his deck at the park bench. With the future evolution of Vermillion in his mind after Neu told it to him, Neo was thinking.
"When will this evolution come to me?" Neo said
In the meantime Neo was relaxing on the park bench waiting for something to happen as always.
-
Tsubasa had just finished his daily errands and was now on his way home, until he started to remember what Fei said to to him the other day.
"Just what was he trying to tell me..." he thought, as he took out his deck and began staring at ezel.
"..Ezel....what kind of vanguard do I strive for.." he thought.
Tsubasa continued his walk for what seemed to be an hour or so, but instead he found himself standing near the entrance of the park.
"...Why do I keep ending up here..?" he thought. "...Wait is that Neo?..I wonder if he's had better luck finding new strength than me."
"Hey Neo!" he said, as he entered the park and headed towards Neo.
-
"Oh hey Tsubasa" Neo said as his friend walk toward him
Neo felt something different about Tsubasa this time, as if he was determined about something
"Hows everything going?" Neo asked him
-
"...I'm still unsure, but I am close to my answers I know it." he said.
Tsubasa was certain that he was close to reaching the new strength he wants, but he is still what it's going to take. Nevertheless he is also curious about Neo's situation.
"How about you? were you able to find new strength for your deck?" he asked.
-
"Im closer then I have ever been" Neo said
"Neu and I had a cardfight, and she told me that Vermillion has an evolution, but the time isnt right for me to obtain it" Neo said
"Also, im not mad at Neu anymore, ive decided to control my anger now" Neo also said to Tsubasa
-
"..I see, I understand that you may think that your anger may be driving you back but..." he thought, as he began to remember the rage he felt in the past against everyone around him.
"..I admit your rage was putting on a powerful show but I believe that if you found another drive then you an reveal that power again but better." he said.
Tsubasa was never good at helping others deal with their struggles, especially if they fall under the same category as his struggle.
"..I'm still to figure out my drive and my Vanguard." he said. "I'm close but I feel like something is missing.."
-
"Ask yourself whats your goal" Neo replied to Tsubasa.
"You just need to look deep down, ask yourself: Are you doing what your doing for the right reasons? I always thought stopping Neu right now for the clans and my parents was the right decision, but it never was, and never will be" Neo said
Neo then stood up.
Im sure it will come to you Tsubasa" Neo said. It takes time, but it will come to you"
-
As soon as Noah got off the train, he immediately went to the park. Something was... calling him there, besides he wanted to get some fresh air. He leisurely strolled through the park, when he noticed two guys conversing. They appeared to be fighters, something stirred in Noah, so he went up to them and asked,
"Would either of you happen to be cardfighters?"
-
"...I'm not sure to be honest..." he said. "..A friend asked me about the reason for me using gold paladins...I could not answer...I always thought that they felt right for me...even though....."
Tsubasa was always alone, even when he had to take care of his brother he always felt and moved on alone, always carrying the problems over his head and not letting others help him. He never understood why he would be drawn to a clan that opposed his style so much.
"...Neo...mind if we have a fight?...maybe I can figure something out from fighting a friend-" he said, but his words were interrupted by another cardfighter approaching them.
-
"Sure" Neo replied
Then Neo noticed that same person from before approaching.
"Yes we are cardfighters and we are about to do battle, you can watch if you like" Neo said
Neo then took out his portable cf table and his deck and the fight began!
-
Noah walked over to the side of the fight table.
"Thank you for letting me watch your fight."
Noah thanked the two fighters, smiling.
"I guess watching fights is one way to get stronger, and I have to get stronger to fulfill Maelstrom's request." Noah thought to himself.
-
Another great cardfight between Ezel and Vermillion was down to the wire. With both Neo and Tsubasa doing Limit Break twice, and both getting a miracle 6th heal. But in the end Vermillion won this battle, which means both Tsubasa and Neo have one win a piece. But that wasnt the important part. What was important is that Neo woke up Tsubasa. And in the end, Neo was happy to have helped his good friend.
When the cardfight ended, Neo noticed something odd
"His cards.. there glowing" Neo said to himself as Tsubasa put his cards away.
"I wonder what that was about" Neo said as he put his card and table away
-
"Nice fight!"
Neu walked into the scene from a good distance away. How she watched the fight from that far was unknown but she did. She wore her white button up shirt accompanied by her red and black plaid skirt. She was carrying her black purse like usual. Her long light-purple hair and differing colored eyes stood out in the darkness. She clapped as she approached them.
"So Tsubasa, you're trying to figure something out? Maybe I should put it to a test."
-
Time passed during the fight and the two lost track of time, once the fight was over with Neo's victory, the two were approached mysteriously by a familiar face. Though her hair and eyes were not as they both remembered.
"...Neu is that you?" he asked. "..Yes I am trying to figure something about my vanguard..."
Neu was impressed by the fight that occurred between the two, but she immediately chose to challenge Tsubasa to a cardfight.
"...Test huh...alright the more fights I do the better." he said, taking out his deck once again.
-
After the match, Neu stood victorious, bringing back what she had been telling Tsubasa throughout.
All power should be all kept to yourself, you only get stronger by stepping on others, because that's what comrades are, just stepping stones.
"As I said, the winner dictates what is right. So now I'll ask you again, what is your Vanguard?"
-
Tsubasa failed to defeat the crossrided Overlord as he decimated his field, he was unable to show Neu just how much trust can help between comrades, friends and units with his current level of strength. He was not sure how to reply to her question, in his opinion he had once stepped on a friend of his before and because of his actions he lost him forever. However, he could not stand to lose those close to him again, even Neu to him was someone important, she represented how fun this game can be.
"...I'm sorry Neu....you may not have the ability to accept others right now or trust them...kind of like how I was years ago...but..." he said, as he took a deep breath.
"I've learned now, I stand by my comrades, and because of them I improve, grow and heal, and I won't stop until I do my part and give them the strength they need in return, all of my friends, Neo, Haruki, Yukino, Tsubaki, Fei, Hazama, and you Neu....and of course my paladins." he said, with a determined look in his eyes. "Because of them, I will gain the strength to show you as well, that you can trust others and become better because of them."
-
She still looked at him with piercing eyes. She wasn't convinced not one bit. His Vanguard, if that's what he truly believed, then it was incomplete and flawed. There was still something missing.
"I showed you that you have no strength. So do you take your time to obtain it first first despite the fact that your comrades need it now? Plus you're making assumptions about me that could be true, but you're misunderstanding. If anything you should've seen through me by now just by looking at the first two fights we had. So let me ask you again, what is your Vanguard?"
-
"-gasp-......"
This time Neu hit Tsubasa with a revelation, she showed him he was holding himself back he was too focused on improving because of his comrades, but he did not give them his strength.
"Would've been better if ezel powered up his allies instead..."
Tsubasa lowers his head in disbelief, "Now I get it...". Tsubasa looks back at Neu and replies, "I understand..I will change my ways...My Vanguard...is to give my strength to my comrades, so that we can achieve what we desire." he said, with his determined look restored within his eyes.
"I will give them all I have." he said.
-
Neu looked at him, continuing the air of intimidation. After a few seconds of silence she let her shoulders relax and had a deep sigh. She closed her eyes for a moment and ran her finger through her hair. She looked back at him, her expression now the complete opposite. She was smiling.
"Right, right, man took forever for you to figure that out." She let out another sigh, a sigh of relief. "Those games were fun, they really were haha. You should've seen the look on your face!"
She walked around the table and stood in front of Tsubasa. She then flicked his forehead with her pinkie.
"Alright then, our pact is done. The power that you gave me has now been returned to you. Like an investment and all."
-
The pinkie move reminded Tsubasa of when he first promised Neu he would have fun with the game of Vanguard. Back then it felt strange but now it felt like something had just come back to him, at that moment his cards began to glow.
"...Thank you Neu, you've helped me become better...maybe one day I can do the same for you." he said, as he began leaving the park.
"...Thank you both." he said.
The glow of his cards was still ongoing, pushing him towards his second cardfight but for now he heads home to get some rest, now that his new strength has been found.
"...We will achieve our goals together, Gold Paladins." he thought.
-
Ighanna arrives at the dim park, walking around with no real intentions. She then sat down on a green, cold metal bench and recalled all the experiences she faced ever since receiving Metatron. The crimson angel which gave her power and hope. Ighanna was worried as ever since the incident at the Construction Site, Metatron has not responded to her yet nor does she know why it happened.
"Metatron..." She said sorrowly as she tucked her card away into her bag.
-
Noah spent the morning roaming around the park once more, he brought bread to feed the ducks at the pond, and a bottle of iced green tea for himself. After wandering for quite a while, he noticed a girl who was clearly troubled sitting on a park bench. Even though, something was clearly plaguing her mind, the bench was near the pond, so Noah went up to her and asked.
"Do you mind if I sit here?"
-
After what seemed like an eternity of wandering and getting lost, Seifer somehow finally made his way to something he at least recognized as a type of park. Taking this chance he decided to explore, since the paths were more laid out than in a town, and the only thing that could block his view of the surrounding area were probably trees. "It's kinda pretty here... Doesn't seem overly lively though." he spoke quietly to himself, walking along the set path with his hands in the pockets of his pants, his head turning this way and that as he observed the peaceful scenery.
-
At the end of the walk, they sat down on the park. Pr<3ism was able to run around and go about her business for a bit then Hana played fetch with her. They sat down together at lunch. Eventually Pr<3ism lay on Hana's lap as she turned on her CrayStation Vita to play her new game, Purse Owner 4. Not to mistaken from the game that she had finished months ago, Purse Owner 3.
-
After a while of walking, Seifer decided to finally sit down on a bench and rest. Using this time he decided to just people watch, noticing the several different types of people in the area, most notably what seemed to be the only person with a dog in the park. Seemed kind of odd to him there'd only be one person with a dog in a park but whatever. In any case the male soon took off his glasses to clean the lens. Somehow they'd gotten kind of dirty since he'd come to this town.
-
Having arrived with his two friends at the park, Tsubasa takes a moment to look back on his experiences in this place.
"...A lot sure has happened here between me, Haruki and Neo." he thought. "Today I hope that we three get to enjoy ourselves like we did at the amusement park, tomorrow is going to be a an important day."
Before they can go too deeply in the park, the three notice a young girl seated on a bench with her dog on her lap.
"....That girl....wait that's -flashback to first loss in Card Capital- that's Hana...I need to say hi." he said, gesturing his friends to follow him.
"Hey Hana, it's good to see you again." he said, with a smile.
-
"Hi.."
Right, its been a month or so since Card Capital and the whole action the sealed clans has been taken. Of course, at that time one month ago, Hana was still her same happy-go-lucky self. Well its kind of sad to think of where that has gone and how the passing time has changed her. Is it for the worse or for the better? Either way, she isn't the same Hana that Tsubasa met all those weeks ago. She looked up at him and did notice that his Vanguard held the potential to be selected for the War of Liberation, and that caught her interest.
"How have you been?" She asked petting her dog.
-
The three fighters exited from the forest and arrived at Rijuku Park. Haruki noticed the girl from the forest and Seifer from the card shop tour in the area. His friend Tsubasa immediately went towards the girl, and Haruki came with him in hopes of getting to know this person more than just a familiar individual. Her name was Hana from how Tsubasa greeted her. He smiled and stood beside his friend as he talked with the girl.
-
Something seemed different about Hana, the last time they met she was more cheerful or happy, but right now she seemed....lonely. That look was always the same in Tsubasa's eyes he understood what loneliness can do to a person.
"..A lot has happened for me I would say, in the end i'm glad at how things are leading up for everyone." he said, with a smile.
Tsubasa takes out his deck and glances at it's faint glow for a bit
"How about you? I have not seen you since that time we had a cardfight at Card Capital, how are things going with you?" he asked.
-
Neo, Haruki and Tsubasa made there way to the park. Neo then noticed Hana and Seifer there as well. Neo waved to Seifer and Hana.
"Hey Hana" Neo said
"Glad you havent gotten lost yet" Neo said to Seifer
-
She kept the answer to that question in the back of her head.
"Nothing.." She shrugged and stood up, placing Pr<3ism onto the bench
She caught a glimpse of his deck glowing and acknowledged the hidden potential which it held. Now then just to speed up the War of Liberation's long process, she would have to get him to unleash the deck's potential. She reached for her back and took out her Vanguard deck and pointed to a nearby table.
"Let's go." She gestured him to come along for a fight.
-
After fully cleaning his glasses, Seifer noticed the gathering group, two of which he recognized. When Neo waved, he waved back before shrugging to himself and standing walking over to join the party. "Well after finally getting adjusted to how every looked it made traveling easier." he spoke to Neo before glancing at Haruki, his deck, and now the fight challenger. He'd watch since well, it'd be his first cardfight seen since he got here.
-
Neo noticed that Tsubasa and Hana were about to cardfight so Neo took out his portable cardfight table.
"Here guys, fight on this" Neo said putting the table down
-
Tsubasa was surprised at Hana's sudden challenge but he wanted to test out his new strength against a good player.
"..Maybe if I cf her I can understand what is bothering her...besides I need to see what this deck can do now" he thought.
"Alright let's do this, thanks Neo." he said.
-
"Hey Seifer," Haruki said to the man as he walked over to them. A fight between Tsubasa and Hana began, and it looked like another fun match. Haruki watched the game with his friends.
-
Tsubasa was certain that something was bothering Hana, he tried to understand what was bothering her, whatever was making her lonely sure seemed to bother her a lot. As the fight proceeded Tsubasa thought of a way to cheer her up, so he decided to make the game as enjoyable as he can, he found that Hana was a strong opponent as always so he kept smiling to ease her up a bit.
"..I don't about you Hana, but i'm enjoying this game, the performance sure is impressive." he said.
He noticed that his attempts were not doing much, so he decided to show her what her Vanguard is about, he promised to give strength to his comrades and those he cared about. So now he had to do so for Hana.
"..I've changed since the last time I met you, I used to try to accumulate as much strength for myself so that I can shoulder all the problems for myself and for others...but now I will give my strength to my comrades and together -deck, hand and Vanguard circle begin to glow- we will achieve out goals." he said, as a card appeared mysteriously in his hand in place of his grade 3 card.
"....Thank you...Enter the fray Radiant Lion! Crossride, Platina Ezel!!" he said, as placed the new grade 3 unit on his vanguard circle. This was his testament to evolving as a person and as a cardfighter.
Tsubasa unleashed the full power of his new unit as much as he could, but in the end Hana was able to push him back too far, as the 6th damage fell on his damage zone.
"...I may have lost, but i'm glad I got to fight you again, hopefully we can do so again -extends hand- cuz you're a friend of mine now young lady." he said with a smile.
"..I will master you, Platina Ezel, the World Circuit will be our stage." he thought.
-
Neo was surprised to see Tsubasa evolve Ezel to his ultimate Evolution: Platina Ezel. When the cardfight ended he took out his deck and looked at his Dragonic Kaiser Vermillion card and started thinking to himself outloud without realizing it:
"Tsubasa evolved his Ezel because he realized what he needed to realize, and he didnt stray from his goal nor his path. I look at myself and everything I have gone through. Trying to help Neu, then realizing what I was doing was wrong. I could have had a great cardfight with Jellal back then but I was so obbessed with helping Neu back then, I lost the fun of the game for Vanguard" Neo said to himself outloud
Tsubasa kept asking Hana if she was having fun. It wasnt the wrong question to ask but everyone could tell Hana wasnt her normal self in those cardfights at times. Most of the people in the area knew that she had hit hard times, especially with the sealing of the clans. Dealing with that stress, not many people can actually get through it. We all saw how Yukino felt. She wanted to take her own life, but everyone convinced her and showed her that she wasnt alone throughout this whole mess. All of her friends were by her side. And thats exactly what Tsubasa showed Hana, as well as evolving his Ezel Avatar.
"Nice cardfight both of you" Neo said when the fight finished.
Neo was happy for Tsubasa and all but was frustrated at the same time. He wanted Vermillion to evolve too but he knew the time wasnt now. But he was truely happy for his friend Tsubasa, whos time to evolve was now. The flight for New York leaves tomorrow and Neo was determined to get better before that time. But as people like Neu, Tsubasa and Haruki have showed him, Neo promised to play for fun. No matter what.
"No matter what, this time I wont stray from my path" Neo said to himself.
-
The sympathy was annoying, but she didn't want to push anyone away. Despite the fact she did so naturally. She didn't know why at this point, but she was so bothered by people's existences that she wished to be alone despite it being the last thing she wanted. What made it worse was that he was using Gold Paladin. Blonde Ezel reminded him of Yukino and the further disappointment that it was. She didn't want to feel this way but the events of late really have been weighing down on her. She's never at peace unless she is singing, or just in silence, all alone. At the same time she hates it. Everything she does is just a pain. Blazing Lion, Platina Ezel, Ezel's evolution and the one that would unseal the clans. It looked great and all, but it better not mess up, that's all she thought of it.
As for his extended hand she decided not to take it. She didn't need the sympathy. In fact, it only reminded of her of when her sister would treat her like baby. More like, when everyone did. She wanted to get strong on her own, not just in Vanguard, but in everything. The last thing she needs is someone to actually show her what "their Vanguard" is especially since she doesn't even like the game in the first place. It was a nice game with a fancy card all in all, but Platina Ezel was just as big of a walking disappointment as Yukino was until he actually did his job.
"Nice games," she said, walking over to Pr<3ism to pick her up.
-
Seifer watched the two fighters quietly, only speaking to say hello in return to Haruki. When the fights were over he clapped, though now it seemed to him the fight was something... else. At least to those fighters. He was still new to the place, and really only knew Haruki and Neo. That being said, when Neo burst out saying what he did, it made him feel even further from those around him. He felt his own purpose was missing, though unlike Neo he didn't say anything, rather, he moved to the back slightly... quietly watching.
-
"Amazing fight!" Haruki was omega excited after seeing the two fighters battle it out with their clans. The surprising twist towards the end with Tsubasa riding the next Ezel was a big climax in their fight. Haruki was on the edge of his seat the whole time even though he was standing up. As the fight finished with Hana's victory, the young man of justice could tell they had a great cardfight.
"Nice one, Tsubasa. Didn't expect an awesome ride like that at the end." His friend was able to get a major boost to his deck with this fight. At that moment, he thought that there could be a way to boost his deck as well with a strong enough bond with his clan.
"You too Hana. Nice plays with your deck." A powerful fighter like her who was even able to get a win on Tsubasa with his evolved Ezel must be good. Just then, he remembered where he remembered this girl from. Hana was the new National Champion, so it was no wonder she played this well. He then spoke to the group as a whole.
"So after that epic cardfight, let's have some more fun." Haruki's earnest smile showed that he was set on having a good time with his friends. After all, they could use the fun before the big competition tomorrow.
-
Hana turned down Tsubasa's handshake it seemed like she was unimpressed or uninterested, she wanted to be isolated. It was understandable, Tsubasa felt a similar feeling at one point before, so for now he decides to take the same front as Fei and decides to give Hana some space until she heals the same way he did over the years.
"..I understand Hana, please don't think that I am being sympathetic, I just wanted the cardfight to give us both the same level of enjoyment." he said, as he turned his head to face Hana's direction.
"I only extended my hand to make you understand that I consider you a friend, I hope you feel better soon." he said.
"It was an enjoyable game indeed Neo, just the kind of practice I needed for the circuit tomorrow." he said, facing Neo. "Thanks for letting us use the table."
-
She picked up her dog who was still on the bench and carried her. Since the competition was tomorrow, she decided that she should head over to the shopping district in order buy some necessary supplies. She put her deck back into her bag and walked off, looking back the others, "If anyone wants to go buy stuff for tomorrow, they can come with." That was her invitation in a roundabout way.
-
Neo watched Hana walk out the park and then turned to face Tsubasa, Haruki and Seifer.
"Anytime Tsubasa" Neo said putting his table away.
Sure, lets have fun for the rest of today" Neo said to Haruki
-
"First things first, I think Hana is right to go out for supplies. We don't want to be empty-handed when we get to New York." Haruki knew that Hana made a good decision just then, and her open invitation was a chance for the guys to get some good supplies for tomorrow as well. "Besides, I'm sure we'll find something fun to do out there too."
-
"I agree...besides if we get the chance to have some fun, maybe it'll help cheer her up." he said.
"Aside from the Circuit we need to be prepared for flight you guys." he said, as he began to walk in the direction Hana was taking.
Generally Tsubasa does not act cheerful much, but his main goal at the moment is to have some fun with his friends before travelling to NY, that includes Hana along with Neo and Haruki.
-
Well, he didn't know whether or not he'd fit in with this group or what, but Seifer decided to follow along with Haruki and Neo, if they chose to go with the other two that Seifer still did not know yet. However, he'd probably still remain at the back of the group, kind of quiet.
-
Neo decided to follow everyone else to go with Hana to the district. Hoping to cheer up Hana as she left looking sad, Neo walked with the group to the district to catch up
-
Warmth. The kind you feel on a good day with friends, or the kind you experience when you embrace those you love, or when you have a bit too much to drink and you're just having a good time. Those are the kinds of experiences nearly everyone wants to experience.
As of recently, Haruka has not had the pleasure of said experiences. The summer ended causing the school year to start back up, and Haruka was not too thrilled about it. Being a senior was nice, meaning this was the last year he would have to attend, but something had been missing from his life for awhile. A couple of things in fact, were simply absent. Yukino Espoir had originally planed to go to Cray for Knight training. Nothing he could have done about that if she had, and communication simply wouldn't have been very applicable between the two. They would have been quite literally worlds away. Not only that, but word of Overlord hadn't come. Not once had he felt the warmth of Overlord since that fated day against Neu. The first time anyways, where she had sealed it all away. The clans.
Life was different now. Haruka had stopped his sulking and worrying and his timid demeanor had cleaned up. If anything, he was exuding a sort of confidence he had found. It was a brash and foolhardy confidence, but he had come to believe, with aid of Dauntless Drive Dragon and the Kagero clan, that no goal is out of reach. You must simply stretch out your wings and soar past the heights.
Haruka felt as though it was quite literal as they were dragons and actually had wings so that was applicable. Haruka had no such luxuries.
So now, sitting in the Rijuku Park as always, Haruka pops open a sea-salt ice cream bar and begins to eat his favorite treat from home. The park was pretty much where Haruka spent his afternoons these days, once in awhile stopping by Card Capital for a bit of training and edge work with the dragons, but they burned out quick considering Dauntless' affinity for destroying things was starting to affect everyone else in Kagero.
"Ah... still as blue as ever." Haruka stared at the sky, in school uniform. He wanted to break it in a bit, but didn't actually have really any school today.
-
Well here he is, the school year is about to start and he has no intention to go back to school. His time there was outright horrible, and he was too stupid to even have a chance anyways. Regardless, he still walked around with that very same school uniform which caused not one person to be confused and think that he attends school. He mostly forgot about all the events in New York. Afterall, for him it was just a simple tournament.
Shiki walked around the park, his eyes dead tired from lack of sleep and one of his hands in his pocket, the other one constantly rubbing at his eyes. He sat on a bench somewhere and yawned, looking as if he's abotu to fall asleep. He pulled out some manga and just started reading it. He had alot o that to take care of with all the backlog he has made lately.
-
Hmm...? Haruka turned to look to his right. Not too far off, just by the water fountain and a pack of oddly mashed up trees, sits Akama Shiki. Haruka met the boy a couple of times. They actually spent a decent amount of time together in New York, except it was mostly a chat and then saving his life from the immense heat. That was a.... particularly odd evening.
He ended up strolling over to the guy, still munching away at his ice cream and sat down next to him, looking at what he was reading. Haruka was more of a novel reader, so the all the images and strangely skewed text through him off for a moment. He didn't even attempt reading past the third panel.
"E-Eh.. Hey, Shiki, what's up?" Haruka threw on a decent smile. His new found confidence wasn't particularly glowing like a paladin, but it was resilient, like fire.
Haruka liked to make analogies to himself that had something to do with fire and heat a lot because its the only thing he really knew well besides the fact that he's a little bit nuts. That's okay though, he's learned to accept his reasonable side and his not-so-reasonable side. Haruka takes another bite of his ice cream bar, producing one more.
"Oh, you like ice cream? I brought more if you want one?" Haruka held his hand out, teal-colored ice cream in Shiki's sights. If he wanted any that was.
-
Shiki gazed at the icecream, and tilted his head.
"Ah! Hey! Just the usual.. I guess, you?" he answered, his voice rather dull and tired. As for the icecream.. it wasn't chocolate sure, but ice cream is ice cream right? Who doesn't love that. He nodded, took the icecream and unwrapped it, delighting himself with it's glorious taste.
Normally, he'd just continue reading the manga and pay no mind to the person that tried to strike a conversation with him. But now that he actually started getting "social", he might aswell learn some manners. He put the manga away by his side, his other hand on his leg with the other holding the icecream.
"It's been like a year since that tournament I guess.. so alot probably happened for you, I guess."
-
Haruka was delighted to see Shiki taking a bit of interest. It was hard to keep his attention sometimes, as he seemed pretty tired, or just downright energetic. What a weird combination... Haruka was actually rather uninterested in talking about his year of boredom but he reluctantly answered anyways.
"Err, yeah. I ended up visiting my other relatives a bit, uh, hmm..." Haruka was at a loss. He wasn't very interesting to begin with, and he didn't spend his year doing much exciting stuff other than catching up on his Vanguard skills and a bit more sleep. The sleep part was actually really helpful, because before that all he had been getting was a lack of it.
"Sorry, not much has really happened so I don't know what to say, really... Oh, senior year started up. You go to the same school I do? I haven't seen you around really." Haruka points out that they're wearing similar uniforms, save for Haruka's tie which he wore with mostly everything. It was red and he liked red. He liked blue a lot too however, and debated the blue one for quite some time.
"Anyways, how about you? What'd you do for a whole year?" Haruka inquired.
-
Yet another bite from the icecream.
He nodded at Haruka as he talked. But then when he asked? He just sat there, not really saying anything.
"I've been.. living, just doing the everyday things." Shiki suddenly answered, and then sat there eating his icecream in awkward silence, he really didn't know what to do in these situation, that's all he had to say so he just.. stood there..
-
Haruka nodded in response. Seems they were both just as boring individuals. This is why you need exciting people in your life, if you ever want to become exciting yourself. However Haruka accepted his boring personality from the get-go and decided to come up with a plan. It may have not been the best plan, but if Haruka knew one thing, common interest brings people together faster than anything.
"Say, Shiki. Do you wanna Cardfight? I mean, I just thought it'd be fun since I've never actually fought you before." Haruka pulled out his deck, filled with dragons and knights of fury. Not Agravain. Other Knights of fury.
"Whaddya' say?"
-
An entire year has passed since the War of Liberation... Blaster had still not found the Purple Knight, their leader who will lead them through Link Joker. Blaster Dark and the rest of the Revengers traveled throughout Cray finding different villages in nations that their clan weren’t even a part of. They were refugee who didn’t like the laws and fled their Nation. They found Genesis in the Dragon Empire, and some Granblue in Zoo. Races all over were abandoning their clans. The Revengers were ready to give up, they were constantly being raided. Blaster Dark never gave up, he knew that one of these days he would find Mordred. Eventually they found a Village. This Village were consisted of United Sanctuary Refugee. As Blaster Dark and the Revengers walked through the gate, everyone stared at them. “Where is your leader” Blaster Dark yelled throughout the village. Everyone looked at one hut. Blaster Dark entered, and there he was, from his sharp, long ears, everyone can distinguish him as an elf on the first sight. He wore armor so beautiful that many would mistake him as a formal knight of the Holy Nation, but on his armor was the sigil of the village watch guards. Tartu, Masquerade, and the rest were outside the hut looking at the former United Sanctuary members...
-As Blaster Dark walked in Mordred looked surprised. Usually he didn’t expect visitors, and anyone who stood in their way would be kicked out of the village. But Mordred felt something different when Blaster Dark walked in. Mordred immediately recognized his sword, and said…-
Mordred: Blaster Dark
Blaster Dark: That’s me.
Mordred: What do you want?
Blaster Dark: I want you, I want you and your Village..
Mordred: Look I’m not interested in selling these people over to anyone. Can’t you see they’ve suffered though enough?
Blaster Dark: I see… and that’s why I want them to return to the United Sanctuary.
Mordred: Why did you come here…Blaster Dark? You and your crew came all the way to the Dragon Empire just to find this small little Village and bring them back to the United Sanctuary. – Mordred walked outside the tent- We aren’t Refugee… we are what’s left of War. Some of us have been prisoners for year, and were set free, know where to go. Some of us have been lost at sea and were never found. We are the remains of the United Sanctuary that weren’t good for anything. You left us, abandoned us. And never came to look for us. Now tell me ‘Blaster Dark ‘why would you come here now. You traveled all the way here on a boat, what makes you think we would want to return to the United Sanctuary!!
Blaster Dark: I was told by an oracle….I was told by an oracle that a race called Link Joker would come and destroy all. I was told by that oracle that I needed to find a leader … a leader that would lead us through Link Joker. And that leader is… you.
Mordred looked down to the ground and said.
Mordred: Why me?
Blaster Dark: Because you are what’s left of our Grand Master, Phantom Blaster Dragon.
Mordred: I see…well what are we waiting for then.
Tartu: Um, not to ruin what just happened but how are we going to get all of these villagers to the United Sanctuary on a little raft boat.
Mordred: I have a way.
- Mordred did not know much about his past, but he did know that Blaster Dark did. The Revengers walked up a mountain. And in a cave was a big black dragon. –
Blaster Dark: I have never seen a dragon that big.
…
The Shadow Paladin sound their alarms. They saw a black dragon on its way and mistaken it for Link Joker.
The Dragon flew near, Charon hadn’t come out of her room ever since Blaster Dark left. Alfred was worried that they would never come back, but they did the Dragon had landed and soon Mac Lir was the first to realize that it were the Revengers.
Shin’en had long waited for Blaster Dark to find Mordred. Shin’en sat on a hill and watched the sunset. He pulled Blaster Dark out of his pocket and said, “Today, marks one year…When will you find him?” he said. Shin’en had dreamed about Blaster Dark and his adventures to find Mordred. Shin’en had never got any sign that Mordred had returned.
-
"Sure!", he answered to Haruka. He really got into Vanguard over the years and to think that Haruka wasn't of those "I love Vanguard so muc I could play it all the time" kind of people made Shiki like him even more. He actually tried to talk about stuff other than Vanguard, but even then they were going to have to Cardfight at some point right? He was actually interested how his new-found friend acted durning a cardfight. Was he cocky? Was he casual like Neu? Or maybe he just didn't know how to play at all? But he joined tournaments so that's.. rather out of the picture.
The two sat over at one of the regular tables and just went at it.
The fight was rather fun, went from calm and slow to something really exciting, atleast for Shiki, Breakride against Breakride, they both managed to surprise eachother actually. Haruka seemed to be surprised by Shiki's constant revival and pulling entire columns from the dropzone. And Haruka most definetly surprised Shiki with his Vanguard suddenly restanding. Even though Shiki managed to hold his own against that turn and somehow made a counterattack, it really did a trick on his hand size.
And he ended up losing to one of Haruka's rearguards, packed with a critical trigger, and no heals on Shiki's side of the damage zone.
He gathered his cards and put his deck back into his pocket.
"Well that was fun." he exclaimed, then proceeded to eat the icecream as he was just about done with it. Shiki hid the paper after the icecream into his pocket, and the stick into the other.
After that, he stood up and stretched.
-
Haruka cleaned up his cards, satisfied having his new avatar, Dauntless Drive Dragon finish that fight with a critical hit to Shiki's damage zone. It was a nice feeling to win, but it felt even better that it wasn't a heavily emotionally tied game. Normally a Cardfight ended with someone super upset or maybe a little salt-driven. But Shiki seemed relaxed afterwards, despite him being so fired up in the fight.
Shiki might be Haruka's favorite person to Cardfight after all.
"Hey, that was good stuff man. Nightsnow and Nightmist were crazy." Haruka stood up as well, rolling his head around to break some tension around his neck. After sliding his deck back into his slack pocket, he walked around the table leaning against its side. He looked over to Shiki who seemed to be finished with his ice cream. Haruka would probably bring more next time, considering it was cheap and tasted great. Well...
"Taste good?" Haruka asked, chuckling a bit, "Or would you prefer a different flavor next time?" Haruka pocketed his hands smiling. "Oh hey, I almost forgot."
Haruka reaches down for his cell phone, holding it up to Shiki for infrared transfer. "Mind if I get your number? It'd be difficult to find you next time unless you just stay at the park all day everyday." Haruka shrugged, holding up the awkwardly bright, orange flip phone to him.
-
"Well it's not chocolate.. but icecream is icecream.", Shiki tilted his head to the side, and added. "It was indeed pretty fun, way different than the tournament fights.."
The moment Haruka asked him for his cellphone number, Shiki panicked a bit and started looking around, scratching the back of his head as he remembered the cellphone Neu gave him, the very same that he pretty much always kept with him. He pulled it out, along with Neu's number with fell on the ground, but he picked it up right after. Then handed Haruka the phone.
"I really don't know how this technological invention works, you try."
-
"Chocolate... Right." Haruka mentally noted if he was ever going to experience an outing with Shiki again to bring chocolate ice cream. Surprisingly enough, Haruka has never had chocolate before. Maybe chocolate chips from cookies, but never actual chocolate candy or chocolate ice cream or anything like that. He might have to try it sometime...
Haruka willingly took the phone and faced their outer ports to each other. With a tap of a few buttons, Haruka's phone made a beeping sound showing that the contact information had transferred over successfully. He smiled and snapped both phones shut, handing Shiki's back to him. With that, he turned on his heels and walked a few feet forward. He actually had no idea what he was doing here still-
"Ah... ah, okay. Ow. One sec..." Haruka proceeds to half-crouch walk over to the bench and sit down clutching his chest. Something felt like he got the wind knocked out of him, put back in, and knocked out again all within a few seconds. He was coughing up a storm too.
"Eh...ack." Haruka finally caught his breath as the pain subsided. He laid back on the bench, starting to break a sweat.
"S-Sorry if I scared you. Must be heartburn or something like that. My blood flow is all sorts of messed up and.. uh... actually I don't even know if those two things even correlate." Haruka laughed weakly, still clutching his chest a bit.
-
Shiki nodded, "Chocolate is the best, man!"
He took the phone from Haruka and put it back in his pocket, let's be honest he probably wouldn't call him anyways because for his simple mind phones are far too complicated, he'd only end up answering if he himself was phoned. He turned his back to his new friend and started to walk god knows where again, he didn't really pay attention to Haruka's extreme couching, Shiki was no biology expert so he assumed it was fine. Besides he himself said it was okay, right?
This is probably the second person, next to Neu that Shiki actually enjoyed spending time with.
Affinity:
Harooka +1
-
Hazama set foot into the park in Rijuku. There have been some minor changes whithin the year Hazama was traveling the world for the answers he still wanted.
I guess it is good to come back to your hometown and relax in its own beauty.
Between the time of NYC and today, Hazama had taken many trips around the world. He traveled to Daytona Beach, Orlando, Denver, Los Angelas, London, Paris, the United Arab Emirates, Sydney, and more.
He found his usuall hill in the park and lied down on the grass. The grass swayed with the soft breeze in the air. He stared up into the blue sky with clouds spotted in his vision. He watched as the clouds changed form in the sky.
-
This was getting a bit obsessive. Haruka would not stop coming to the park. It seemed like almost everyday Haruka was here, and if not, he was with Hana or Alex or something, or probably Shiki but mostly he was at the park eating ice cream. On the off chance Shiki showed up, he brought chocolate flavored ice cream with him as well, but wasn't interested in eating it himself. However instead of awkwardly waiting for him or anybody else to show up, Haruka did what he does best.
Awkwardly stare at the sky as people point and call him weird. Works like a charm.
The sea-salt ice cream was especially tasty today, better than a couple days ago. Maybe that evening with Hana really sparked Haruka up a bit, made him realize a few things he hadn't before. With that song he heard, something like clockwork was moving in him faster than ever. He was energetic again, excited to see people and wanting to experience new things. While Yukino was still on his mind a good portion of the time, only she could come to him, he couldn't get up and go find her when he hadn't the faintest clue where she was.
Haruka was in thinking mode, which wasn't hard to break. Just looking at him might trigger him to do backflips away due to his jittery nature.
-
Sky was walking through the park raking leaves. He was distracted thinking about the man he met yesterday and the fight they had. Part of him felt guilty because he thought he might've gone a little too far with what he said, but another part of him felt as if he needed to say what he did, he felt that he couldn't just sit there and lest someone disrespect him in a cardfight when he was giving his all. Sky then decided to just forget about the incident and hoped he wouldn't run into Seifer for a while. It was then Sky saw a bot standing around staring at the sky with chocalate ice cream in his hand. The boy seemed to not be interested in the cone so Sky said. "You know if you don't eat that pretty soon it'll melt."
-
After the events of the previous day, Seifer had remained behind for a while longer mostly just so he could wash his own stuff. Today though he was walking along the paths of the park, both of his hands shoved into his pants pockets. He'd told Rosalia everything that had happened that previous year, the events that transpired in New York before going to bed without waiting for her reply. He wasn't sure she'd believed him or not, but he did tell her. This morning he'd just left a note for her that he was going to the park this time and gave an address for it before leaving. He needed to clear his head since his nightmares came back. His face obviously showed signs of distress and being tired, though it had nothing to do with the guy from the previous day. It was just his own feelings of loss and the feelings the nightmare pushed into his heart. Sighing as he stopped at the edge of water, he looked out over it, staring quietly.
-
Quite literally, Haruka jumped from his current position on the park bench, about four feet backwards over the bench dropping both ice creams in the grass. He was a really easily frightened one. A fragile creature, if you will.
"H-Ha.... Hi there." Haruka sits up brushing leaves and grass out of his hair once... just like yesterday. Except this guy wasn't trying to get too close to Haruka like Hana did. He was just making a statement, and yet, the same results. Maybe there was a really thin barrier you could cross before you scared the daylights out of the poor boy.
Standing up and dusting the last bits of foliage off his pants, he looks over at the guy.
"Hm? Yeah, it probably was going to melt..." Haruka stared at the ice cream now in the grass. He frowned a little, but the loss of the ice cream would pass. It always passed. Haruka was more than a bit startled earlier, but the calm sincerity had returned to his face.
"Well, I guess now I can't eat it even if it does melt, hehe.." Haruka forced a small laugh, trying to ease any tension that whole situation might have provoked.
-
"Haha I guess you're right." Sky said secretly dissapointed that his plan to get the boy to give him the ice cream had failed. "That was quite the fall though, sorry if I startled you. You alright there uhhhhhhhh..." Sky said sticking out his hand waiting for a name.
-
And here he was once again, taking a stroll through the park. Then again, he couldn't help it really, it's the only way to his house. That is, unless he wants to take the longer way through, but why would he?
As he passed he noticed that someone seemed to jump up, startled by something. Could it be? A murder scene that he could witness and go to a court as a witness? Oh boy, oh boy. That seemed like a really cool thing to do, atleast for Shiki. But no, it was just Haruka being surprised by someone. Or so it seemed.
Shiki's day was uneventful as always. So why not go meet up with Haruka, he thought. As he walked up to him he noticed another person next to him. Someone he didn't really know but then again, who did he know in the first place? He waved to both of them, greeted them individually and sat next to Haruka without waiting for any premission to, really.
-
Being helped up by the guy, he felt obligated to at least share his name. "I'm Haruka Nakahara, and you?" He gave a gentle smile as normal, then returned to an awkward vacant expression as he sat back down on the park bench. And so did someone he finally recognized.
Haruka saw Shiki, waved back and took note of the area for a moment.
People he knew and didn't know but were talking to him were approaching at rapid speeds. This guy who scared him first, then Shiki, and Haruka saw Seifer off staring at water. Weird.
Wait no, that's not fair though. Haruka stares at the sky for like, at least twenty minutes a day every day on average, so it couldn't be weird to stare at the water for a bit. Maybe it was the same thing he had, like an anxiety factor. Despite it all, he felt bad leaving Seifer to his devices. He cupped his hands around his mouth, stood on the park bench and called out, "Seeeeeeiiiiffeeeeeeerrrrr!!!"
Sitting back down, Haruka nodded to Shiki and shrugged, then promptly apologized for dropping the chocolate ice cream. He was going to give it up, he swears! But, alas, he had the ability to sit still of a five year old.
-
As Sky helped the boy up he noticed another person come and sit next to the boy. "Well you certainly seem popular my name's Sky. Sky Carter, just your everyday park maintenance worker haha." It was at this point the boy who fell seemed to take notice of someone "Seifer" he suddenly called. Sky remmebered this name clearly. It was the man who he ran into and fought yesterday. Sky spun around and saw the guy was really there staring into the lake. Befor he took notice of the one calling him Sky quickly darted off. "Well it was nice meeting you Haruka, and i'll get your name some other time" he quickly said to the other boy before running behind a nearby tree.
Haruka +1 AP
-
Hearing his name called, Seifer turned around. Huh, it was Haruka. He wasn't used to him calling out but he suppose it didn't matter. It was odd though, he thought he'd seen some movement nearby Haruka. Was he just imagining things? Oh well. Walking over he waved to Haruka, and the other person who he'd never seen before. "Hey there Haruka. Didn't see you there. What's up? And who's your friend here?" he asked, his voice sounding tired and maybe slightly stressed. Otherwise though he seemed completely normal.
-
"Wow... the park is so beautiful on this nice autumn day..." Noel says quietly to herself as she stops to admire the scenery. She then holds her long, black hair with her right hand as a nice gentle breeze presses against her.
I'm glad... I'm glad I can finally move on my own... back home... it was nothing but indoors and lots of books to read. I never went to a public school so I am excited about going to one. Home schooling was boring and my tutors weren't very bright Noel thought and sighed as she remembered how life back at home was. She kept on walking down the path and noticed a group of people gathered. She recognized one of them.
"I wouldn't waste your time, he's no real fighter."
It was the fighter she saw yesterday at the cleaners with someone else she has never seen before obviously. As Noel walked a bit more, she saw someone staring at the water with a horrible expression in his face like if he lacked sleep and under a lot of pressure. Noel just stopped and stared because somewhere she knew, she found her half-brother Seifer
-
More.
People.
Oh god.
Haruka almost desperately wanted to escape the situation, but found himself cornered on all sides. Or so he felt. Nothing was wrong, these people probably weren't going to hurt him. In fact he wouldn't be surprised if Shiki was more worried than he himself was, considering they're obvious awkward nature. After a moment, Haruka nodded to Seifer, greeting him and showing him to the group.
"This is Shiki," Haruka said, pointing to him. Not much to say really, Shiki was Shiki and that was about as good as it got when it came to descriptions.
"And uh, I'm good. Feeling better than yesterday anyways.." Haruka trailed off a little, looking back at the sky to avoid eye contact, chewing his lip a bit.
-
Rosalia didn't want to wake up the following morning, or maybe she was just tired since she couldn't sleep last night. The night before, she asked Seifer what happened a year ago, before they had met. What was it that she was missing out on? He didn't give her an answer. Then, last night, he told her what she assumed was everything. It was about a disaster in New York, something with Champions and Cardfight Clans being sealed away... It sounded more like a fanfiction than reality. Could all of that really happened? She didn't know, and felt that she was even more confused than before...
But today was a new day. She had to move on, or try to get used to it that there might be a bit more to Cardfight than she knew. Looking to her purple deck box which she held in hand, her feet leading the way while her mind wandered. What exactly is this game?... Is it even a game anymore?... A soft sigh escaped her lips, putting the box to her hip and lifting her head. She noticed her feet led her to the park that Seifer had mentioned in the note, and she was more so surprised she didn't get lost than anything else. At least until she saw who else was in the park. Obviously Seifer was going to be there... but Haruka was there too. Rosalia remembered him from the other day in the alley with Hana and the others. But she didn't know the other guy next to Haruka, and then there was the girl from the dry cleaners...
Hold up. Was it a coincidence that the same girl from yesterday was here today? Well, it was a park, and wonderful weather to be outside, but... Sure enough, the girl was staring at Seifer. Rosalia bit her lower lip. Maybe she's another friend of Seifer's I haven't met yet?... I mean, sure, there should be more people that he knows than just Hana, Neo, and them... And yet, the redhead was walking over to the other girl, a smile on her own lips as she blatantly stepped in front of the other girl's way, stopping there and facing her. "H-hi there~ I remember you from yesterday. I passed you on the way out of the dry cleaners, remember? Coincidence we're here at the park together~"
-
Seifer glanced in the direction that Haruka had pointed, noticing the guy from last night, which he just shrugged off. He didn't know what he was going through at the moment so he was fine in saying what he did. In any case, the brunette turned his head toward Shiki, nodding slightly before looking back at Haruka. "It's nice to meet you Shiki. And what do you mean feeling better than yesterday?... ...Did something happen?" he asked, slightly worried. He didn't know as much about Haruka as others probably knew, but he still considered him something of a friend.
-
Sky poked his head out from behind the tree. He did not know why, but something was bugging him about Seifer. Maybe it was the fact that everyone seemed to somehow be drawn to him. Thinking back to the girls from the dry cleaners and now the boy he was just talking to this theory made sense. But what Sky couldnt undertand was why. To sky Seifer seemed like an arrogant jerk. Well he did pay to get his shirt cleaned so maybe not so much of a jerk. Maybe Sky was wrong bout Seifer he thought. So to confirm or deny this Sky decided that today he would see what kind of man Seifer really was..... by stalking him. Right now Sky was close enogh to hear the conversation he was having so he stood and listened further.
-
"Huh? What?" Noel said like if she snapped back into reality seeing that a random redhead approached her. Although, she wasn't random. Noel saw this girl at the dry cleaners yesterday but didn't spoke a word until today. "Uhh, yeah... I remember you too.." Noel said awkwardly since this girl caught her off guard, "I-I guess it's a coincidence. I'm new to this town so I was just exploring and getting to know the place better. I'm Noel Kusa-" She stopped and thought to herself that people might know the family name if she says it which can probably push them all away, "I'm just Noel... haha"
Noel introduced herself while her gaze was still observing who she believes is her brother as if she is trying to confirm it with how he acts with the group of people he approached
-
Oh lordy. At first he just wanted to talk to Haruka with hopes that maybe something eventful happens this day. But then people just started pilling up, one person after another seemed to approach Haruka. Could it be? Could Haruka have a special power? Could he be the all-powerful "Chick Magnet"? Ceriantly, Shiki took interest in this, admiring his new friend even more for this.
He introduced himself to all the new people, well atleast those that asked for his name. Not really sure how to feel or react to this. Were they interesting? Or perhaps they were just the knid of people Shiki hates? Who knows.
"Don't worry, I'm very full anyways, but thanks man. I love chocolate more than anything else so the though alone is good enough.. I think?" he answered to Haruka's apology. To be honest he was sort of sad because he'd eat chocolate even if he was to die from it. But what can you do.
Shiki had no idea how to act in this situation, he didn't want to ignore all these people but what do?
But then here it was, the perfect answer to this. The ultimate question.
"So what's been happening?"
-
Rosalia felt her smile fade slightly as Noel spoke. The redhead wondered as to why she broke off when mentioning her last name. Kusa? She couldn't be sure what it was completely, but soon enough... Noel wasn't really paying attention to her. She was looking over Rosalia's head, shoulder, whatever. Just passed her, to where Rosalia knew Seifer was standing. Taking a deep breath, Rosalia was about to be as bold as she was ever before. She waved her hand in front of Noel's face, keeping a good few inches away so as to not actually touch the other girl. "Hellooooo~ Spacing out there? I didn't get to introduce myself. I'm Rosalia Mooncrest. And its okay about learning the town. I'm new too. Just got here a few days ago with my friend and housemate, Seifer. We're going to be going to Rijuku High together." The redhead stopped there, watching for Noel's reaction. She had to confirm if this girl, whoever she was, was actually stalking her friend... if just to make sure Noel wouldn't follow Seifer home to the house that he and Rosalia were sharing...
-
Haruka clapped his hands together with a slight sweat. He felt as though he failed Shiki ultimately, making sure to buy him ice cream or something chocolate later. Promise is a promise.
Turning back to Seifer, Haruka had to travel through the evening before. He started mumbling nonsense at first before clearing his throat and conveying his message in a more concise manner, making sure the details weren't skewed or everyone might get the wrong idea.
"Hana became a woman over the years and I noticed, causing my nose to bleed profusely. Then we had a fight, and I lost, but I didn't know at first, then we listened to music under the moon and I cried."
Haruka nodded with confirmation that was his answer.... Sera was dearly hoping that life had a reset button. To his misfortune, there was no such feat, and he was left with the actual idiot incarnate as his host. Life was not going to be easy for him anytime soon, it seemed.
-
Seifer stared for a moment, trying to catch the first part, with no success. However at the mention of Hana and the noticing of her growing up and everything Seifer stared for a moment before laughing for a few moments, wiping his eye on his wrist and grinning. "Man I'm sorry about the end there but that's kinda funny. The first part anyway. ...Yeah, Hana's grown up a lot over the last year since she became an idol." he chuckled again, hiding a smile before running his hand through his hair. "I know it was unintentional, but I needed that laugh. Thanks Haruka." he spoke to him, thanking him for something he didn't intentionally do. Haruka might not even know why Seifer was thanking him to begin with, unless he noticed the male's distress from earlier.
-
At the mention of Hana's name Sky's ears perked up. He thought back to when he and Hana met last year in New York. He couldnt believe Seifer knew her as well. "Just who are you exactly Seifer Leo?" Sky thought to himself while edging closer to the conversation.
-
(http://www.theanimegallery.com/data/thumbs/790px/0101/tAG_101830.jpg)
"Huh? OH! Right, nice to meet you Rosalia... so it really is him... Noel said surprised as well as her eyes getting watery that her search after years is finally over. Just passed the girl she is talking to is the one who gave her a second chance at life, a glimmer of hope in a world devoid of emotion and abundance in tyrannic behavior.
I can finally have a cardfight with him and show him that I am no longer a slave to my own family name!
-
Haruka tilted his head, puzzled. It seemed Seifer got a kick out of Haruka's torture and dismay, then again the way Haruka described it sounded downright ridiculous. However what everyone wasn't picking up on was the fact that it made Haruka a bit more open about a few things. He wasn't as shelled off as he used to be, actually understanding her more as a person and less as just the little sister. She was a friend, not an attachment.
"Hehe... Yeah. You're welcome then, I suppose." Haruka brought a finger to his lips, raising an eyebrow trying to figure out what he was being thanked for. Earlier Seifer seemed a bit down but was that what it was all really about? He was going to find out now it seems.
"S-Seifer, er, how have you been? Anything happen recently to you?" Haruka inquired, tilting his head to see two girls talking... He immediately slingshot his head back to Seifer and Shiki because he wanted no part of whatever was going on there and staring was probably a bad idea.
-
Seifer smiled a bit finally sliding his hand into his pocket, though once he was asked how he'd been, he rubbing the back of his neck looking up at the sky. "Not good really. I've been having trouble sleeping really. So many nightmares... Feels like I'm slipping into madness really. To top it off..." he pulled out the deck he hand in the deck box handing it over to Haruka so that he could see. It was Shadow Paladin Revengers. "Kagero... Was taken from me again. I ended up getting those there a couple months before coming back to Rijuku." he sighed shaking his head. "I think it's almost the only thing keeping me together at this point."
-
Rosalia bit her lip, trying her hardest to keep the smile, but to no success. She brushed back her knee-length red curls, taking a deep breath as she adjusted the purple box at her waist. It was official. This.. Noel girl.. was stalking Seifer.. Rosalia's smile left her lips completely, a serious expression replacing it as she stared at the other female who was... tearing up? "Alright... I'm gonna ask this straight up, and I expect a serious answer... Who are you and why are you stalking my friend? Was passing you at the dry cleaners yesterday just a coincidence? And here today?... Did you come all the way from whatever town elsewhere to follow him?" Yup. She was laying the accusations on hard. And throughout it all, she felt herself shaking inside. Was it anxiety?... Jealousy?... It felt foreign, but gripping the deck box at her side kept her trembling under control.
-
"Hoh... Sounds rough..." Haruka started to reexamine the nightmare he had back at New York with the flames and the arms and the giggling. It had happened seven or more times over the year, but they all seemed to pass over quicker each time. He felt Seifer's pain a bit, somewhat disappointed. He was hoping his friends would at least be doing better than he himself was doing.
"Revengers, huh.." Haruka looked through each card. He remembered some faces like Blaster Dark, now in the Revenger form. He also saw a couple new ones like Mordred and such. He nodded at those that were familiar and just flipped past the ones that weren't.
"Shadow Paladins, huh.. Never pictured you as someone who played them," Haruka commented. He didn't mean anything by it, he quite literally just always imagined Seifer surrounded by flames and playing Kagero, not basking in dark light, fighting alongside knights. Maybe it was just his hyperactive imagination taking over again.
"What about that girl, err, Rosalia or what have you. She keeping you company?" Haruka asked. He was serious about the question, not trying to make cracks at the two lovebirds living together. He wanted to make sure that someone was helping Seifer out if need be, because if she wasn't, Haruka could spare his mornings to run over and check on the guy if he had to.
-
"Yeah, I think Tsubasa thought the same thing when we fought at my house a couple of days. It just kind of happened. ...I don't even really remember how I got them quite honestly." taking the deck back and putting it away in the deck case, he crossed his arms across his chest looking up at the sky again. "As for Rose, yeah, she's doing what she can I guess. I want her to make other friends though in case something happens to me ya know... Really I'm just repaying her parents and her for taking care of me after I ran away from home. Dad's the one that took Kagero away." he sighed shaking his head before looking back at Haruka again. "Not that I don't mind her company. She can get really bubbly and it's nice to see that sometimes. I just wish she wasn't so shy around new people, y'know?" he commented, still not noticing the rising conversation between Rosalia and Noel nearby.
-
The watery eyes Noel had stopped suddenly the moment this Rosalia girl got a firm stance and became clear she wasn't going to let her pass. Naturally, Noel became serious as well which meant her usual kind personality started to change and become more fiercer and harsher, an unfortunate Kusanagi family trait.
(http://www.theanimegallery.com/data/thumbs/790px/0100/tAG_100183.jpg)
"Tch, I have no choice. I am Noel Kusanagi, so please don't make this more difficult than what it might become. My search is none of your importance, I waited years for this opportunity and I won't let it slip pass me! You don't want to get on the bad side of a Kusanagi member but it seems that might now be possible." Noel started using her authority-like voice she inherited and noticed a purple deck box on Rosalia's waist knowing that her awaited cardfight might have to wait until she deals with what she currently sees as an obstacle to her goal
-
Sky overheard what Seifer said. Him having nightmares would explain why he lacked passion in their fight. Sky felt that maybe he had been to rash. He had to apologize Sky began to slowly walk up to Seifer and Haruka.
-
Rosalia tsked, seeing the more gentle, distracted personality of the stalker female change. Kusanagi? She felt like she heard that name before, but right now, she wasn't going to let Noel passed, no matter her birthright. "Your search? Years long? Have you been stalking Seifer for that long? Just because you want him for whatever reason, doesn't mean that you just get a free pass, whatever your family name. You're clearly creeping on him, and as his friend, I'm not just going to stand by, watch, and wait for whatever disastrous ending this will turn out to be," the redhead answered sternly. With a deep breath, she held up her deck box. When in doubt, Cardfight was always the answer. "I challenge you, Noel Kusanagi! If you're really a friend of Seifer's and not some stalker, then I bet you have a deck with you. Fight me, and if you win, then we'll go over to him right now and get this situation settled. If you lose, then you leave him alone."
-
Haruka looked behind Seifer, the corners of his mouth twitching. It was like an awkward smile, considering Haruka was at a crossroads. Leave his friend oblivious to the nearby catfigh-
Haruka actually coughed for a second while in thought.
Cardfight. But he wasn't about to let Seifer miss out on the this, even Shiki had to see it. Haruka got up real close for a second, and whispered emphatically,
"What if I told you she was here~" He then backed up, and pointed to the nearby girls about to have their showdown. He even poked Shiki on the shoulder and pointed, all giddy-like.
Even Sky came out from hiding to watch! This was going to be exciting.
-
No way. Haruka had a girl get pretty close to him, and his nose started bleeding too? That could mean only one thing.. to have a girl wtih a relationship like that, Shiki couldn't help, but admire Haruka even more, what a player.
Affinity with Harooka +1
He just sat there, listening to the two talk. He didn't feel ignored, infact, he enjoyed this. He could listen to them, and learn new stuff, and he wasn't exposed to the responsibility of keeping the conversation going, it was perfect!
He nodded once in a while as he listened. Even taking note that the other guy is a cardfighter too. Hopefully he's not really Vanguard-crazed like some people out there.
When he received the poke, Shiki looked over at what Haruka was trying to show him, and noticed two girls, this was going to be good. Really good.
-
Seifer seemed to sweat drop when Haruka said what he did, pointing behind him at the females. "Well... Crap..." he mumbled, walking over just close enough to hear and see what was going on. He knew Rosalia, but the other one was... Oh crap, his sister. And he figured Rosalia got the wrong impression, but once a Vanguard fight is issued, it can't be stopped so he just let it go on it's own course.
-
Sky was about to call to Seifer when he saw somthing 2 girls about to fight. They were the same girls from the dry cleaners it was then Sky realized what happened. At first Sky thought Rosalia was Seifer's girlfriend but the way the other girl stared at him yesterday she must've been dating him too! "Seifer you dog!" Sky called out patting his soldier. I was completely wrong about you, ladies man. "I'd be depressed too if I had to constantly juggle 2 women. Sorry for giving you so much trouble yesterday. Forgive me my friend as I have now forgiven you!"
-
Haruka noticed Sky quite literally jump out from behind the tree, yelling something about forgiving Seifer for being a ladies' man. So that's who that was? Oh, Seifer is a player. Haruka put a hand on his shoulder, nodding.
"I know the struggle, brother." He stepped next to him, watching as the fight was to begin. He felt the true struggle of being with women in life, and how to deal with them. Considering the one he loved was AWOL and all he could do was fend off the women that came to him.
AKA None, Haruka is a dork who plays card games and jumps the second he makes eye contact with other human life, was he really fooling anyone? Well maybe, considering the way Haruka portrays his stories, people might have the wrong idea of him and to be honest, there wasn't much in the way of fixing that perspective.
#fakeplayerforlife
-
WHAT?! WAIT WHAT?! Seifer's face turned red as he turned to face Sky. "I'm not dating either of them you idiot! Top it off one of them is my Sister! What the hell!?" he shouted panting after his outburst. He almost stormed off but... He had to see their fight through to the finish, even if they heard what was said. His face still red he turned back to the girls about to fight grumbling to himself. His face grew even more red when Haruka poked in as well, and he just hung his head. Crap baskets... All of the misunderstandings. What was his life coming to now?
-
At first Sky was taken aback, but then he notice how red Seifer's face got. Sky then smiled. "I get it now my friend! Don't want to make a scene huh? But I think it may be alittle too late for that my friend." Sky said turning towards the fight. "But don't worry my friend, I'tll probably work out with your smooth talk." Sky said nudging Seifer.
-
He couldn't believe what he was hearing, not only was he dating two girls, but also into incest? He was denying it but given the reaction.. it must be true!
Shiki started to giggle silently, covering his mouth just in case. This was really good. And he was Haruka's friend? What if Haruka was surrounded with this kind of people? Maybe he even was some kind of a Super Pimp? It was time for Shiki to try and infiltrate Haruka's friendlist and learn the secrets of getting girls.
"Where did you even meet those people?"
-
Haruka turned to Shiki, with a slight grin.
"Hmm? Oh, the wildest places man. It'd be hard to describe really, you had to be there." Haruka smiles, and gives a thumbs-up.
Shiki AP+2
Haruka, you are really, reaaaaalllyyy bad at explaining these things. You should probably stop talking about now before people think you're also a cheater or worse... into incest.
Haruka shrugged, leaning back to chat with Shiki for a minute while Sky and Seifer had their bro time.
"I mean, it's not like I'm Seifer or anything, who gets all the ladies. He doesn't even work for them, they just show up. Like those two, I don't even know them. But they're already fighting over him I think. I'm pretty sure the one with red hair is his girlfriend or something. And if that's his sister well... maybe a sister complex?"
Haruka shrugged, putting a hand on his hip and watching the hilarity of the situation ensue.
It's good to be alive, today.
-
Oh my god these people. Seifer found the nearest tree and started slamming his head against it repeatedly. These people with their delusions and idiotic thoughts were going to make him go crazy. Where was Tsubasa when you needed him? He needed someone sensible. Then again, maybe Tsubasa would poke fun at him to. Oh god...
-
As blood trickled down the tree from where Seipher slammed his head Sky laughed thinking Seifer was quite the caharacter. Now Sky was in a really good mood and when he's happy there's only one thing he wants to do... fight. "You Sky said pointing to Haruka and pulling out his deck, it seems like the ladies aren't going to start for a while. I can tell by the fact that you're interested in their fight that you're also a cardfighter. How about you show me what you got?" Sky said pulling out his blue deck case.
-
Isabella was sitting at a table with her dog who was now a very big dog. A large, large Labrador. She had two beefed up men in suits with her today as well, her bodyguards. She normally didn't need them as she was fully capable of taking care of herself, but the reason that they were present today was because of the dog.
"Protect the dog at all cost, Alpha."
"I copy, Beta."
That were their literal names. Alpha Omega and Beta Omega, twins whom both ended up as Isabella's bodyguards. They take their job very seriously and are both big fans of Isabella herself as well as dogs. They were perfect for the job. Isabella had a few snacks laid out on the table along with her song notepad, her dog was eating some food that she had prepared on the table as well. Isabella watched in the distance, writing a song about the whole situation. The song was titled:
Chorus:
One is just a friend! One is actually my sister!
Life isn't as sweet as cookie dough.
Believe me, Its not me, I want you to know.
Or not... I guess I'll slam my head onto a tree.
It looked like the next hit. Isabella giggled to herself.
"Woof."
Dandy.
"Alpha, the dog just went woof."
"Copy, Beta. So cute rite?"
-
Seifer seemed to be in distress. He was already slamming his head into a tree! Wow, Haruka actually sort of felt a bit bad about all this... then he was challenged to a fight and it was K.
"Hm, Sky was it? Sure, a fight works for me." Haruka pulled out his deck and led Sky over to the fight table near the two girls, trying to sneak past them. He also noticed a doge woof a second ago.
"Dandy." Haruka muttered.
He placed his starting Vanguard on the table, watching Sky intently. He was excited for a fight, win or lose, it was a new fighter, meaning a whole new experience for him! Fired up didn't even begin to explain Haruka's readiness for this fight.
-
It was a great fight, full of passion from both sides. Sky could tell Haruka was a skilled player. Not only that but his deck seemed to resonate well with him. The 6th heal Haruka got spoke volumes on that fact Even though it wasn't enough for him to win it showed his deck still wanted to fight with him. At least that's what Sky always believed. Be good to your cards and they will be good to you. "Good game my friend!" Sky said with a smile. After fighting Seifer Sky had his doubts about Japanese vanguard he wasnt sure if it had the same passion and heart he was used to. But this fight completely removed those thoughts from his mind.
Haruka +4AP
-
That fight was pretty over the top in Haruka's book, despite not winning. He had a lot of fun with that fight, noting Sky was a really active player. He didn't idly stand there, he even put in some of his own flare to the game, and that made Haruka and even more happy to have that fight. It ended with a tough decision, and despite getting a sixth heal, Haruka had no guards left after the fight.
Sky commented on the deck and their bond, sadly, Haruka could only agree half-heartedly. Overlord was still missing, and in turn, Haruka couldn't play at his best. He was simply below everyone in power at the moment, and he had to accept that in order to find strength elsewhere.
Also the woof led his ears to a certain...
"Hana..?" Haruka waved Shiki over to come see the doge and Hana, as well as too burly men. Haruka could've easily mistaken them as Mr. Espoir's brothers for a second.
"H-Hey, Hana. Sup?"
-
Noel noticed that Rosalia's challenge that was issued out loud attracted a lot of attention.. which was something Noel wanted to avoid at all costs because someone would recognize her. Ugh, great, nice one. Now we have spectators... Noel thought as she also took out her white deck box with a gold plated Royal Paladin clan symbol in the center. Fine by me, bring it on! You asked for it!
-
The fight itself bounced back and forth. Jewel Knights replenishing the field just as quickly as the Silver Thorn Circus could play their tricks. Double triggers all over; double heal, double crit, crit and heal, draw and stand. And yet in the end... Rosalia looked down at her damage, seven to Noel's four. So... so close... My circus... The redhead gathered her cards with shaking hands, keeping her gaze lowered as to not meet Noel's. "You won our bet, so.. over here.." she said softly, turning her back to the dark haired female. Only when she looked up enough did she see there were so many spectators... including Seifer. Normally given the crowd, Rosalia would be as red as her hair from embarrassment. But right now.. she was doing her best to hold herself together. With a forced stride, she walked slowly to her housemate, and when she stopped in front of him, her eyes were to the ground. "S-sorry... I ah... saw her watching you, and so... well, she wants to talk to you..." Her voice was barely above a whisper, so it was a surprise Seifer would hear her at all. I'm sorry...
-
The male who... After finishing bashing his face against a tree from the comments that Haruka, Sky, and Shiki had been doing, reached out his arms to the two females. At first glance he seemed like he was going to pat them on the head. However... Both would feel a sharp flick to the forehead and a semi annoyed looking Seifer looking at both of them. "Seriously you two?..." he gave an exasperated sigh shaking his head and crossing his arms across his chest looking between them. He'd heard what Rosalia said but right now he had to clear some things up. "Rose... This is my sister, Noel. Though you two already met and got off on the wrong foot. Seriously, what's with girls?" he sighed again before directing his attention to Noel. "And you... Why didn't you tell me you were coming to town? Mom still has my number so it wouldn't of been that hard to get in contact with me. ...Wait were you stalking me this entire time?" he finally asked that question, realizing that's probably the full reason behind the confrontation.
-
AH DARN IT!! WHAT WAS THAT FOR?! Noel yells when Seifer flicked her forehead.
Jeez, this is the Hi I get after going through all of this just to find him? She thought with a grouchy look. Had it been someone else who flicked her head, that person would of been six feet under by now.
"Well she started it! I wanted to avoid an altercation at all costs! Hmph! Noel said pouting and rambling to herself. You honestly think I wouldn't have done that if I was able to? You know how my father is, he forbids contact with anyone he deemed rejects of the family."
Noel's father was extremely strict. No amount of humor would crack a smirk on him. His enjoyment was stepping on those lower than him and being absolute. He has no tolerance with interacting with any one who calls themselves family that do not share his blood. Therefore, Noel's encounter with Seifer via her mother's secret arrangement was merely that, a secret never to be brought up. He saw Seifer and his dad as a waste of human life and was forever rejected by the Kusanagi family. Noel, however, doesn't share the same views and was happy that she even has a brother even though they are half-blooded siblings.
What?! I wasn't stalking! I barely got to this city and you just so happened to be where I go! Ba-ba-baka!!
-
Rosalia yelped lightly at the flick, rubbing her forehead with her head still down. At least, until she was actually introduced to Noel... The redhead lifted her gaze to the girl she just fought against. "You... You're his SISTER?!?! Why didn't you say anything??? A-a-and..." She turned to the token male of the trio, an all too familiar heat rising to her cheeks. "A-and you! Wh-hy didn't you ever tell me you had a sister?! Do you have any other siblings that could come stalking you?!" Now... there was still other people around, probably being nosy eavesdroppers and listening in on their hilarious miscommunication. Rosalia looked between Noel and Seifer for a moment or two, stopping on her housemate, then looking away. She lifted a hand to her face, a distinct sniffling escaping as she wiped her eyes. "J-j-jerk!!!! Thi-i-i-is is yo-our fa-a-ault!!!!"
-
The male sighed shaking his head before placing a hand on top of Rosalia's, trying to comfort her before looking over at Noel. "Right, I keep forgetting about that part. It's good to see you've mastered the card I gave you though." he gave a light smile before rubbing the top of Rosalia's head. "I didn't say anything probably because I didn't think about it. Do you remember how I was when you and your parents found me? I could barely even think at all then." he sighed dropping his hand so his side, placing the other on his hip. "Just relax. I've had a pretty hard year over all." he sighed again shaking his head, trying to forget everything that had happened over the course of the past year. And his nightmares.
-
"Dang Seifer, she's your sister?! I had no idea you were into that kind of stuff. So as the Japanese would say are you a Sis-con?" Sky said covering his mouth still misunderstanding the situation
-
"....."
Something inside Noel snapped and kicked the guy who came up in the face, knocking him out cold. Noel sighs because she feels she is surrounded by clueless people but soon looks at Seifer's direction. "Yup, this card gave my life a second chance. I know it sounds silly since its a piece of shiny cardboard but, I just feel something when I hold this card. I just know that I am able to find something I can call as myself whenever this card is with me along with the deck I made. Which is why I have been looking for you. I want to have a cardfight with you. But not now, some other time, away from the public eye."
-
As the foot flew towards Sky's face he was taken back to the cold 3 mnths he had to live homeless in this very park. It turns out japanese girls don't appreciate being begged for food in the English language. They actually get pretty violent. Months of this violence built up Sky's physical endurance quite a bit. So Sky quickly regained consciousness before hitting the ground. "Well that was pretty violent." Sky said chuckling. "In any case looks like I've got to get back to work. That was an excellent fight you two really top notch. And Seifer my friend I wish you luck, you might need it." Sky said taking one last glance at Noel. Then going to pick up his rake to continue his work.
Seifer +4 AP
Rose +1/2 AP
Noel -1/2 AP
-
Rosalia sniffled again when her head was patted, the redhead only glancing up when she heard someone inevitably drop from being kicked. At least she thought he would have collapsed. She didn't care, and looked down again. Seifer was right though; he's gone through a lot throughout the year, and a lot has changed recently with just moving and all... "I-I-I'm- hic s-sorry..." she said quietly, hiccuping in the middle of the whimper. Even in public, Rosalia hugged her male companion tightly, her arms around his torso so that she didn't trap his arms in the embrace. "C-can we go home?... I-it'll keep your s-sister from kicking anyone else... a-and you can catch u-up and whatnot..."
-
Seifer sweat dropped at his sister drop kicking someone but felt his face light up when he felt a pair of slender arms wrap around his middle, looking down at the female. Nodding he hugged her back with one arm rubbing the top of her head still. "Alright.. We'll go home. Noel, if you want you can just follow us home and spend the night there if you want. Only two bedrooms but I can sleep on the couch." he spoke to both girls, lightly pulling himself out of the red head's embrace. He wasn't mad at her or his sister, but man that could of ended really badly.
-
Noel shrugs, I guess, I did booked a hotel room for the entire week until I find a place of my own but oh well, I guess I will take your offer."
As soon as Noel started to take her first step, she suddenly felt dizzy and zapped of strength and collapsed, losing consciousness
-
Catching his sister, and lifting her up piggy back style he nodded to Rosalia for her to follow him before walking toward the direction of home. That was pretty much it. Just walking home.
Rosalia AF+4
Noel AF+3
Sky AF +1
Haruka AF+1
Shiki AF +1
-
"Hi, hi Harookaaaa!" she waved at him as she put a few of the snacks back onto the bag.
The two men packed up the dog food, working together in careful procedures in order to do simple objectives.
"Alpha, put down the container carefully."
"This is too heavy Beta, I am sorry. I have failed."
"Woof."
Isabella laughed at them both.
It seems like the whole ordeal was done and over, just like her song. Thanks to this, it'll be a hit.
-
Rosalia sniffled again, but didn't protest after pulling back from the embrace. After all, there was no way Seifer would leave his sister on the ground, but that quiet moment of the embrace helped relax her some. Silent, save for the occasional hiccup and sniff, the redhead followed her companion closely. Her hands were folded in front of her like usual, but this time they were wrapped around her purple deck box.
Seifer AF+4
Noel AF+2
-
Seifer yet again returns to the park, this time dressed in a simple sweat shirt, black pants and boots, walking along the paths with his hands in his pockets. This time he was just taking in the scenery really, though he needed to stretch a bit anyway. Sleeping on the couch hurt his back and neck a bit. This time he'd left a note addressed to both his sister and Rosalia, telling them he'd be out walking around the park. He didn't know why he kept leaving notes. It was his house anyway, then again, they'd probably freak out if he didn't remembering who it was that they were. Sighing slightly to himself he stopped at the edge of some water again looking out over it. It was pretty calming and peaceful to him for some reason.
-
Noel couldn't shake off that warning that was given in her dream. The warning felt way too real for it to be a dream, but what and why was it given to her? The voice sounded like someone she knew for years but cannot put a face to the mysterious voice. "What temptation? I just got to this city, what is here that can possibly tempt me? This place looks like one of the most quietest and peaceful places in the world!" Noel said out loud since there was no one around on her way to the park. She decided to go back to where she last remembered in order to try and find clues to piece the sudden fainting and the mysterious warning together.
As Noel arrived to the park, she made it to the place where the commotion started. She then sat at a nearby bench and took out her deck box and pulled out her deck that had Ashlei as the first card to be shown. Noel closed her eyes and was able to feel every bit of emotion and power from her fight with Rosalia, almost like if she was the one doing the actual fighting. "Ashlei... could you be... alive? Hah, as if! I'm probably going crazy if I were to believe they were real!" Noel laughed a bit but deep down, she was beginning to doubt if this was just a game.
The moment I stepped out of the house, I was so happy. But now... everything started happening so fast. That Gold Paladin player and the Daiyusha fighter I faced before even coming to this city felt like if I attracted those fights for some reason. And then my fight against Rosalia when I barely stepped foot into the city for the second day. Now it's day three and that dream happened. Seifer also being in this city, not that I am not happy to finally be reunited but something tells me that all of this is of no coincidence... Noel thought, closed her eyes once more and then yawned due to the peaceful scenery and gentle autumn breeze that could make anyone a bit sleepy.
"I can't wait to have my fight with Seifer. I will show him how much the Ashlei card he gave me helped me all this time!" Noel said with a happy look of determination as she looks up at the nice clear blue sky
-
It was a really big park so Seifer had yet to see anyone else really. Now that he thought about it, it was unusually quiet today. Normally there was some kind of commotion going on, even if it was just ducks. But even they were quiet. Sighing the male picked up a single rock, tossing it up and catching it in his hand a few times before tossing it at the surface of the water. Watching it skip across the surface he sighed again shaking his head. He still couldn't forget about losing Kagero once again, and the fight he'd had with his dad over it. He really was over bearing. Stuffing his hands back into his pockets he went back to walking along the pathways to a nearby bench, sitting down and pulling out the Shadow Paladin deck his old deck had been replaced with. Thinking about what Tsubasa had said his first day back he shut his eyes breathing out slowly. Actually come to think of it now, he didn't have to wear his glasses after getting this deck. What did that even mean? "What's the deal with you guys... You show up at a bad time in my life... Give me some kind of hope again, and stick around. ...Mordred Phantom... Blaster Dark. ...Huh... Here I am talking to cards..."
-
As Noel walks around the park and enjoying her time in a peaceful environment since she arrived, she was thinking on what to do next.
I love this park, maybe I should buy it off from the city!"Just kidding!" Noel thought and said to herself and laughed a little since frightening enough, buying off the park from the city is entirely possible, "But seriously now, I couldn't find anything to piece these things together so now I have nothing else to do. Where should I even go? I wish I knew more of this place so I can figure out what are the best places to go. I was told that school should start tomorrow so I would like to at least explore this city a bit more." Noel says and then sighs with boredom and keeps walking down the path
-
Sighing to himself as he put the cards away Seifer stood once more stretching. "Maybe I should start thinking more about school. It starts tomorrow... I think... Oh well..." he stretched once more before walking along the path back towards the entrance. However, as he got close to the body of water he normally stood by he noticed a familiar figure. His sister, to whom he trotted over giving a casual wave. "I wasn't expecting to see you here today. Not with what happened yesterday. How are you feeling? You kind... Passed out before we left." he spoke with an even but caring tone as he stopped a few feet away to let her meet up with him, then would match his pace with her's if she kept walking.
-
Noel who was distracted looking at her surroundings and lost in thought faintly heard a feint voice calling out to her; it was Seifer. "Oh hey hey! I could say the same to you despite the obvious note you left. Park is so huge I was actually not planning on bumping into you. I experienced worse at home so what happened yesterday was nothing for me. As for how I am feeling, I'm not quite sure..." Noel said and had a puzzled look because she couldn't find anything as to why she passed out. Should I tell him about the dream? Hmmm, nah, it's probably something unimportant "I'm just trying to figure out why I passed out which is why I am here, hoping something could come to mind but nothing. I'm not sick or have any health conditions, and all up until before the my cardfight with Rosalia, I had enough energy to sprint the park all around so I have no idea why."
Noel kept pondering and then noticed Seifer had a deck box on his waist but couldn't help but feel something was different about it
-
"Ah I see. Yeah this place is pretty big. As for the reason why you passed out, maybe it was just a lack of something like water or just a random spike in blood pressure? That could do it honestly." the male replied at the end of his sister's explanations. He couldn't help but feel there was something a bit... More. But he wasn't going to push her for it. In any case he noticed where her gaze was directed for a moment, flicking his thumb at one of the fight tables. "I don't think we've had the chance to fight yet since I got you into the game have we? ...Wanna go a round or two?" Seifer asked, tilting his head a bit to the side.
-
"Yeah... I guess you are right..." Noel replied but she knew that it wasn't any of that because she knows her body all too well if something as basic needs like water or even blood pressure rising were to occur. She sensed Seifer knew that there was more to it but had no intention of forcing Noel to talk about it which is probably for the best since it would probably be a waste of time talking about a dumb dream. But he also noticed Noel looking at his deck box and issued her a challenge to fight at a near by fight table. "No we haven't which was one of the reasons why I wanted to find you. I wanted to show you my gratitude by using the same card you gave back then after learning how to play the game. I'm ready when you are!" Noel said getting fired up and takes out her deck box and places her deck on the fight table.
-
Noel and Seifer's fight started off ok until Noel couldn't ride to grade two, throwing the fight totally in Seifer's advantage. It really wasn't fair, but they continued on, Blaster Dark appearing three times in the fight for Seifer. That's not to say though that Seifer wasn't proud of his sister and her valiant Jewel Knights. Rather he was impressed at the level of control she had and the skills that she knew what to do with. It was amazing.. However.. It ended with Blaster Dark presenting the final damage to Salome. As it hit, Seifer clapped a little. "Even though that fight was complete stacked against you... You fought with more courage than even I could of done. Your control of Jewel Knights is amazing. I don't think anyone can control them the way you do. I saw how you fought against Rose to. When things go your way, you're unstoppable." he smiled putting away his Revengers before putting on a serious face. "That being said, I owe you an explanation I suppose... Dad... Took away my Kagero deck after I got home last year. I ran away from home and Shadow Paladin... The Revengers... Mordred Phantom. They all came to my aid when I needed something." he sighed scratching the back of his head, his previously crimson eyes returning to their normal natural blue. He actually didn't even notice his eyes change color mid fight. In any case.. "You have the ability to be one of the best here in Rijuku. You'll get there, I'm sure."
-
As Seifer was saying all of that, Noel was dumbstruck as to how the fight ended up being. This wasn't what I wanted... I... why... I didn't wanted my long awaited fight to end like this! All the waiting... all the searching... for this?! This can't be happening! Noel was lost in her thoughts about her dream fight was instantly shattered by how it really happened. She didn't care about losing, but she didn't want to lose as badly as how it did. Three damage to six. Three damage was all Noel was able to do because she was stuck on grade 1 for two turns in a row, losing her first grade two as the first damage followed by two perfect guards while her hand was being flooded with grade threes that couldn't be of any use. When Noel finally made it to grade three, it was too late. Salome's powerful Limit Break had been so weakened that Seifer had enough time to gather a perfect guard to stop it. Even though Seifer already collected his cards as a sign that there isn't time for another fight, Noel was just staring at her field and hand of how the fight ended in disbelief.
"I see..." was all Noel was able to say after hearing Seifer's explanation of owning Shadow Paladin over Kagero. She never even noticed that his eyes had changed color since her gaze was fixated at the ending field. "The best... I want to..." Noel muttered and suddenly collected her deck back into her deck box and then ran away.
-
Watching Noel run off he sighed, deciding to give her some time to himself. He wondered where Rosalia was and actually started to worry some, looking at this phone. No new messages. He hoped she was okay as he walked away, putting the phone away.
-
Yet another day, yet another trip through the park.
With yet another manga magazine in hand, Shiki slowly made his way to a bench to relax on while enjoying himself a good read. Walking was a concept that Shiki found really pointless so it wasn't really a bench far away from the main path too. He layed down on it, taking the entire thing for just himself and nobody else.
Others were probably getting ready for School, a though of going back to it even passed his mind, followed right away by memories of how nightmareish that experience was, so no.
"I wonder if Haruka and others will attend.." he whispered to himself, with a worried tone to his voice. If that was the case, he'd be bored all day. They'd be busy with school for the first half of the day and the other half would probably be occupied with resting or just general homework related stuff.
Well, nothing to be done about it, he shrugged and just went to reading this colorless book filled with cool pictures.
-
It was a new day for Tsubasa, school was mean't to start on this day but in his case for University his lectures start at different times during the day so he usually is free all around.
After the events of last night he wanted to get some fresh air to look back on what happened,"...Things sure have changed since the War of Liberation, our lives are going back to normal..but...at what cost..Neo lost Vermillion...I thought that after all the mess that happened that things would go back to normal..." he thought.
"I need to stop thinking about this..." he says, as he continues strolling through the park. As he continues his walk he notices how the park is almost empty yet there is a young man sitting on a bench reading what looks to be a magazine.
"...Hang on...is that -flashback to first meeting- ...Shiki.." he said, his eyes widening with surprise. "..Better go say hi."
He walks up to the young man and attempts to certify his suspicions about his identity, "..Hey, you're Shiki right?" he asked.
-
Once again, life didn't want him to complete this Manga either, this seems to be a theme lately.
After putting the manga aside, he lazily lifted up his body to see whatup, noticing the man from a few days back, the one that helped with the groceries. Shiki didn't remember his name.. or anything about him really, but he asked for his name so he has to know him right? Unless.
"Uh.. yeah? Be careful, if you're with the police, FBI, SWAT, a spy, a serial killer, a theif, a bully.." the list just went on and on, almost without an end. "..then I will start to run and I'm a very good runner you know."
-
With his suspicions confirmed Tsubasa took a moment to try to understand what he was trying to say, he was basically asking if Tsubasa would pose a threat to him. It was understandable to be hostile or worried against new people but not outloud, at least that's how Tsubasa thought about it.
"..Oh, heh now I kind of understand what Haruka mean't..well don't worry I don't fall under the list you just gave me." he said, giving a slight smile.
"Mind if I sit down?" he asked, gesturing to the area beside Shiki."..Oh and I suppose I should introduce myself since I did not get the chance last time, the name's Tsubasa, Tsubasa Hayato." he said.
-
Well, he wasn't a secret agent or other enforcer of the law sent out to infiltrate and arrest him, or a serial killer hellbent on killing him, that's good.
Once he changed his position from a laying one to just sitting, he nodded at the man as an answer to the "can I sit" question, not like he could stop him anyawys, it's a park.
"Mhm..mhm.. so what's up?", felt like the right thing to ask since this stranger called him out by name. Surely he wants something, right?
-
Tsubasa did not think that Shiki was gonna stop him from sitting down as well, but he had to be polite nevertheless, comes with his nature. If anything Tsubasa was mostly curious about this man, since he has not seen him before after all the events that he was a part of.
"Not much really..I was just strolling trying to get my mind wrapped around certain things..but that's besides the point, I thought this would be a good chance to say Hi since we did not get the chance to meet properly last time." he said.
"..I gotta say though, i'm surprised I have not run into you before now...you are a vanguard fighter right?" he asked.
-
"It's something to do on the side, so the answer is yes I guess?", chances are that Shiki came across yet another Vanguard-crazed person, the worst kind of a human being really.
His head tilted to the left, there wasn't really much to ask this man, and with the way the conversation was going, a cardfight was afoot, probably. God no.
Shiki's gear started grinding, his non-existent thinking machine went to work.
"I haven't seen you around either, but I only go through the park and to the shopping district so.. besides you people hang out in groups don't you?"
-
The way Shiki was responding to Tsubasa showed that something was a bit off or rather that he was annoyed by something, nevertheless Tsubasa just wanted to be friendly not much more than that. Still he was curious by Shiki's thoughts on the game.
"..Groups?..oh..well overall it is fun when you hangout with friends, and Vanguard helps with that sometimes..heh I only discovered that not so long ago, being alone does have it's merits but there are certain people that you'd want to spend time with." he said, as he began to lean back on the bench
"...Is there something you don't like about Vanguard?" he asked, trying to figure out what Shiki's thought process was.
-
"Not at all, it's just a fun card game afterall."
He stood up and stretched, the usual move to dowhen he's conflicted as to what do. The material was truly running out leaving a feeling of uneasyness.
He let out a yawn, rubbing his eyes from sleepiness, then started to look around. What was he looking for? Not even Shiki himself knew, his only hope was someone suddenly appearing in large groups as they always do. But untill then..
"How was your day?"
-
Sky walked out of the park manager's office smiling. To day was his last day raking leaves in the park. He had now gotten a new job, and he'd be starting it very soon. On his way exiting the park Sky saw 2 boys sitting on a park bench talking. He didn't recognize either of them so he decided to keep walking on his way to his new job. But he did manage to call out "Beautiful day isn't it my friends?!" as a greeting
-
Tsubasa was starting to understand the message that Shiki was sending but he did not understand why someone would want to distant himself from another Vanguard fighter, he resolved to challenge Shiki to a cardfight maybe then he can understand him better.
"...It's been good so far, but listen how abou-" his words were interrupted as a young man appeared out of nowhere and started talking to them.
"..Oh hello there, yea I would say it is." he said, replying to the stranger. "Listen Shiki would you mind having a cardfight with me?" he asked.
-
He shook his head in disapproval "I don't really feel like playing cardgames at the moment, sorry." It seemed like it's another of those people who think about Vanguard more than necessary, oh well.
When they were both approached by another, Shiki embraced happiness. To have more than one person talk with, that's definetly much easier to do, even more so since he doesn't need to come up with topics himself.
"A day like any other really.. but hello, are you perhaps one of the secret agents sent out to do bad things to me? Or are you a normal person?"
-
Shiki refused to cardfight against Tsubasa, to him this was understandable to each his own mood and choice.
"..I see...well I won't force you i'm sure that one day we'll get the chance to have a fun cardfight." he said, smiling.
"..I wish I could have fought him..it would have been interesting." he thought.
He glanced towards his magazines and for some reason felt the need to ask him about it, Tsubasa never read manga before.
"...You like to read those manga?" he asked. "Wouldn't you rather watch the shows on TV?"
-
"Not all mangas are turned into TV Shows besides.. I like looking at pictures.", he answered. The stranger seemed to remain quiet, and subjects to talk about were running out. Once again.
"What about you? Do you enjoy TV Shows?"
-
Sky was zoned out thinking about his new job he then sapped back to reality. "Sorry about that my friends I was n my own head for a second haha, Sky Carter, nice to meet you!"
-
Before Sky could get a response he realized the time, "Oh dang I'm going to be late for work!" Sky yelled before running off.
-
Tsubasa felt kind of worried that he was coming across as weird, all he wanted was to understand this young man as Haruka regarded him well. Nevertheless he would try again whenever he gets the chance.
"..haha yea i've never read manga in my life, did not really get the chance." he said. "Maybe you can recommend some for me, my university's bookstore has tons of books there, if I remember correctly I did see some manga...hold on."
A look of surprise covered Tsubasa's face for an instant he realized that after 20 minutes from now his lecture at university would start, quickly he turned to Shiki and said, "...Oh no, so sorry but I have to go to my University my lecture is gonna start soon, it was nice talking with you Shiki, we should do it again sometime when we get the chance to read some manga."
With that he took off at high speed to try and catch the bus leading to his University.
Shiki +2 AP
-
Shin'e decided to get some fresh air, and headed to the park. He sat on a bench and pulled out his deck. He reemmbered the last dream he had. It was 'Blaster Dark Revenger leaving the Nation to find Mordred. Shin'en could feel that he was gonna find him soon...
-
Rosalia wandered into the park, still in Rijuku High School's uniform; a skirt and blouse. She wore flats to go with it for the first day, her obnoxious amount of red curly hair being tied back into a single thick braid much like the day before. Simply, she didn't want to get it stuck on anything or anyone while in class. But now that she was out and about, the female stopped at an empty bench under a tree to undo the braid, letting the crimson lengths fall freely. Searching her school bag which she had set next to her on the bench, Rosalia pulled out a purple deck box, smiling without even opening it up. Just having my deck around... it makes me happy... And to think I only got into the game almost a year ago... A lot has changed since then, that's for sure, she pondered to herself, putting the box away, and exchanged it with her phone. "I remember giving Neo my number... I think I forgot to ask him for his though... So I'm still stuck with just Seifer's... I should ask Noel for her number next time I see her at least, and maybe Tsubasa. I'm not sure about Hana or Haruka just yet..."
-
He follows the path to the clearance of the trees. Hazama walks upon the entrance of the park. A nice day as usual. He finds his usual hill and starts to sit down on the grass. He then pulls out his own deck from his deck box and shifts through his cards. But there was one thing off about his bag. There sat another deck which did not belong to him. He flashbacked to the event last night with Amon and how he gave him this deck. He was probably in fear of getting beat up by the guy. Amon, so weak you are. He doesn't even bother to open the box as he knows it doesn't belong to him. He puts he deck back in his bag and finally takes a rest on his hill.
-
Sky's wandering led him to the park. Perhaps because the park was for a while literally and after that figuratively his home. He walked up and down the familiar hills and through the freshly cut grassy lawn. Sky had always hated the smell of freshly cut grass but right now he relished it. Sky lied down in the grass and stared at the clouds and stretched, it was then he turned his head to the side and saw a familiar face. It was Seifer's girlfriend... or mistress who can keep track of these things? In any case he decided to call over to her. "Rosalia!"
-
Rosalia glanced up and around when she heard her name. It was male in tone, but it wasn't Neo, Tsubasa, or Seifer, the three males of which she has had the most interaction with while in Rijuku. But it still sounded familiar... Eventually she found the male laying down, rather than walking over to her like she was expecting. "H-huh?.. Oh! Sky! Sorry, I haven't seen you since the dry cleaners... No way, you were at the park during my uh... fight against Noel, I think..." The redhead gathered her bag, making her way to Sky and sat down a few feet from him, sitting on her knees since, well, she was wearing a skirt. "So what brings you to the park today?..."
-
"I was at the park, I said so before but that was an awesome fight!" Sky said while sitting up. "I had a tough day at my new job so I'd though I'd come here and relax for a while, I had some really good times living in this park." Sky said staring at the distance remembering his days as a hobo.
-
Rosalia felt her face warm up from the compliment about the fight, given the fact she lost in the end and the fight was the result of a misunderstanding. She scratched her cheek with one hand, the other holding her school bag on her lap. "The fight was alright. I couldn't win though.. Noel is a pretty good fighter, but I haven't had much experience playing other people..." She tapped her chin at this point, following Sky's gaze around the park. The park itself was nice, and though she didn't get off on the right foot with Sky (she still remembers him yelling at Seifer from the dry cleaners), she was relaxed, and thought that perhaps he deserved a second chance. "A new job? Where do you work at?"
-
"I am now a janitor at Hoshiko High. I'm so happy the pay is amazing! Minimum wage truly is an amazing thing!" Sky said with a full grin on his face.
-
Rosalia glanced at Sky with a slightly confused look, scratching her cheek again but for a different reason. Well, I guess he's been through worse than I have, so I don't really get it... She started messing with her schoolbag as a nervous habit, or more so an awkward one. "Hoshiko High?.. I just had my first day of classes today there... Small world, but I couldn't find any of my friends in class, so I'm kinda wondering what the rest of the year will be like," she admitted. "I was never good at making friends where I used to live. It was a surprise I wasn't home schooled the entire time..."
-
Sky looked at Rose she seemed like a perfectly nice person so he couldn't see why she had trouble making friends. "One thing I always do to make friends is call people my friends, if you mean it in your heart chances are they'll except it.... or get violent..... very... very violent. Or you could try joining a club."
-
Rosalia lowered her gaze, staring at her bag with a thoughtful expression. Despite not knowing Sky very well, if at all, he was nice, and did have a good point.. A club?.. Maybe.. I wonder if there's a Cardfight club.. Seifer might know.. She also thought of what would have happened if she was nice from the start to Noel, instead of pushing the fight because she thought the other girl was stalking her housemate... "That sounds like a good idea, tho-ough I'm worried about them getting violent," Rosalia answered with an embarrassed laugh. "I'll try the club idea though. There's gotta be lots of clubs at Hoshiko High.... Well, that's enough about my situation. Is there something you wanna talk about? I know we didn't really talk much since the dry cleaners fight..."
-
"Actually there is something, but it's not talking." Sky said pulling out his blue deck case and grinning. "Have you gotten any stronger since that fight with Seifer's sister?"
-
"E-eh?? I-i mean.. I've fought my friend Neo before.. and I won that one.. It was really, really close, like suuuuuper close." she explained, pulling out her deckbox. It was purple, but otherwise had no markings. She was going to get around to decorating it later, maybe a silver design of some sort. "Well, I have nothing else to do right now. Ready to fight?"
-
"I always am!"
-
The fight itself reminded Rosalia of both her fight against Neo, and the fight between Sky and Seifer just a few days ago. Triggers everywhere, and restanding columns for days, and not just on her side with the Circus Bounce. It wasn't a style that she was used to facing, and yet with a draw and a crit at the end, wearing down Sky's hand to the last straw, she managed to claim victory. The redhead gathered her cards with a smile, looking down at her avatar Luquier, then to her opponent. "Th-hanks again for the fight, Sky~ That was a lot of fun! A-and I hope you're right in that my deck.. that my deck can go as far as you think." She put her deck away, but was feeling the same happy warmth from yesterday's fight against Neo. Even if she had lost, the fight still was fun... and it wasn't against Seifer. She was coming out of her shell after all, though Rosalia still thought of her housemate, and wondered what he was doing with school out for the day. I won again, Seifer.. Am I doing well?..
-
As the school day ended, and Seifer agreed to the Cardfight Club idea, he made his way to the park, the top button of his school shirt unbuttoned. His bag was slung over his right shoulder and he was just walking, his eyes shut and his left hand in his pocket.
-
And as if her thoughts materialized right before her eyes, Rosalia caught sight of a familiar brunette in the corner of her vision. She waved quickly to Sky and slung her bag's shoulder strap over her arm, smiling to her new companion. "Thanks again! Maybe we can fight again next time~" she said brightly before running.
Sky AF +4
The redhead didn't slow down until she had caught up to her housemate, except maybe to sneak up and hug him from behind. "Heh~ Guess who, Sliffer!~" Rosalia giggled, grinning ear to ear as she teased him with the nickname Hana had given him the day before.
-
Sitting in the park with his leg crossed over the other, Satoshi spent most of the day waiting. It wasn't really that he was bored---
...Well, it was. School was in session for most of the high school aged people he knew, so it was rather difficult to do much of anything. Both Card Capital and Shop Handsome were ghost towns during the day. It was a wonder when he saw someone there, and when he did, it was usually some dude in his thirties playing a modelling game like Warslammer 50k. Game looked interesting, since building the models by hand required good attention to detail, which Satoshi had learned to have from working on crops, but he was informed the expense of such a hobby and backed off immediately.
He noticed Seifer walking. School must be out now. He gave a casual little wave. The two hadn't really spoken directly since the clash in New York, but they had stood next to each other on stage to accept their awards for the War of Liberation.
Unfortunately, there was a good chance that the wave was ignored, because that girl that seemed to hang out with Seifer every time he saw him around showed up and snuggled him from behind.
-
Seifer chuckled, at both the way the female was acting and the fact that she'd used the nickname that Hana had given him. "Let's see... I wonder who it could be... Hmmmmmm. I think you're... Rosalia." he teased back, acting like he didn't know at first, and looking over his shoulder at her smiling. "Hey there. Was school ok today?" he asked, not moving at all considering she still had her arms wrapped around his torso. Out of the corner of his eye though he saw someone wave at him, recognizing that it was Satoshi from a year ago. The Neo Nectar Champion right? He waved back, since it would be kind of rude not to, that and he hadn't seen him since the War of Liberation anyway.
-
Sky sighed "Welp guess you can't win the all." As he finished waving good bye to Rose. "That girl's going to go far in vanguard, I can just tell." Sky said with a smile. Sky remembered he had work tomorrow so it was time to go to sleep. His last tjoughts befroe he startged walking were based on his words to Rose. "You should join a club."; "I wonder if the school has a cardfight club, if they do I bet they'll need a faculty advisor." As Sky thought this a huge grin grew on to his face.
Rosalia +3AP
-
Satoshi chuckled at the wave back and called over with a bit of a tease at his interaction with the girl.
"I was going to chat you up a bit but you seem a little preoccupied there."
-
Rosalia giggled again, releasing her housemate and moving so that they could walk again with her by his side. "Mhm~ I didn't see anyone though like Neo and Tsubasa in class though.. Am I younger than everyone else?..." she asked sincerely, wondering if she would have to go through the entire school year without at least one 'favorite friend' in class. "Actually, I just had a cardfight against Sky, that guy from the dry cleaners? He's apparently the new janitor at our high school too... Oh, I won though. It was really close, but I won.. ironically with a crit and a draw at the end." The redhead scratched her head in thought, wondering why it was always a crit and a draw she had gotten. Maybe it was just luck. Glancing at her companion to make sure he was paying attention, she saw him waving to someone else. Rosalia looked to see who it was, but didn't recognize the male, but he seemed to notice her. A bright blush filled her cheeks as she shook her head, waving her arms in front of her. "E-e-eh?? No no no! Don't tell me you think we're together like the others do... We're just friends!"
-
Satoshi laughed. He had actually seen this girl react in the same manner before and it was equally as adorable as it was before. Still sounded like a bit of a fib, but then again, it could just be her dream to be that way eventually. Who knows.
"Pay me no mind, darlin'. I used to spend a lot of time around two people that tended to act this way. Maybe a bit more extreme, but even so."
He hopped to his feet from the bench and extended his hand to Seifer in a bit of an arm wrestling motion, indicating he wanted a popular greeting, which was a hand clasp to shoulder bump. This was, as he learned in America, a greeting between brothers in arms. Sure, Satoshi had tried to remain pretty distant from people, but while he was away, Fortuna had given him a directive to maintain contact with as many of the five Heroes of Liberation as possible. Jellal, of course, was going to prove to be the most difficult to contact, but meeting up with Seifer didn't seem all that difficult.
-
Seifer rubbed the top of Rosalia's head like he usually when telling her she did a good job at something, and was still proud of her that she'd won. It showed to, however when Satoshi made his way over with the peculiar greeting, Seifer obliged clasping his hand and doing as they had seen in America. "You wouldn't happen to mean Haruka and Yukino would you?" the brunette asked after letting go and stepping back again to Rosalia's side. He obviously had stopped caring if people thought they were an item since it just wasn't going to work telling people no anymore.
-
Rosalia swore that Seifer, standing by her side, could feel the heat radiating from the female's face. She wanted to curl up in a corner and pray that the teasing would end eventually, but that was probably going to happen anytime soon. So she sighed instead, trying to accept it all as she rubbed her arm, taking deep breaths to calm herself. When her cheeks were an acceptable shade again, she glanced at Satoshi with a small wave. "I-i don't think we've met.. I'm Rosalia Mooncrest. It's nice to meet you... So, how do you and Seifer know each other?.. I guess you guys were friends from about a year ago?.."
-
Satoshi bit his lip. Haruka and Yukino...the former he had seen and interacted with at least slightly recently, but he needed to speak to him in private about...things he had observed. And the latter...she didn't respond to texts, she didn't answer calls; it was like Yukino had passed on. Of course, he assumed he would have been messaged about it if it had happened, but...
He nodded. "Those two're quite the item. At least, from what I remember." He gave a slight smile, then turned to Rosalia.
"Nice to meet you, darlin'." He gave a courteous little bow. "I'm Satoshi Kurosaki. Seifer and I are both Heroes of Liberation. Guess he didn't mention the five of us all that much."
He returned his attention to Seifer. "School's out for the day, I take it?"
-
"Yeah, school's out for the day." lowering his bag to his side, he placed a hand on his opposite hip as well shrugging slightly and glancing down at Rosalia. "I didn't initially tell her about the War of Liberation stuff because of the circumstances on how we met. See, I'd run away from home cause my father took Kagero away from me again." as if to confirm, Seifer pulled out the deck that was in his black deck case showing the bottom card to Satoshi. Blaster Dark Revenger, Shadow Paladin. Putting it away he sighed shaking his head again. "After that, I kind of just drifted consciously a little, with Shadow Paladin keeping me just barely together. When Tsubasa brought it up, I explained at length what happened a year ago, but I didn't go into detail about who the champions were... Neo spilled that part though." shrugging once more he placed a hand on top of Rosalia's head looking down at her. "Part of my reasoning for not telling her the whole truth though was to protect her innocence of the game. I didn't want to get her even remotely involved in case something else came up. But, I guess that's to late now, isn't it."
-
...Oh. Awkward.
Satoshi raised an eyebrow at his loss of Kagero again. Did his father want to protect the clan from being lost again in his hands? It kind of served as a good segway, if anything, as he held up his own case, the unfamilar gold that, of his friends, Yukino was the only one to have seen before.
"Well, you're not the only one playing for a different team."
-
Rosalia opened her mouth to say something about the Heroes of Liberation. Though that's not how she learned the name, she was just told Champions, it wasn't hard to figure out what they were referring to. She shut her mouth and her eyes as Seifer's hand rested on her head. She sighed silently to herself, looking at the ground as she took Seifer's hand in both of her's, removing it from her head. "It's okay..." was all she mumbled. Out of instinct, she reached into her schoolbag and withdrew a purple deck box, rubbing her thumbs over where she wanted to make some designs on it. But in truth, she was just thinking back to a year ago. Everything she was told so far invaded her thoughts, and she wondered how much everything had changed since then. I'm not like everyone else... I wasn't there to help when things went bad... I'm just the new girl in the group...
-
Seifer sighed once poking the female's arm. "Stop that. Just relax and enjoy the game. Enough of this war of liberation crap." he spoke to both of them. "It happened, it's behind us, and while it's cool and all you and I were a part of it Satoshi, I think it'd be best not to live in the past like that. We got congratulated for it. But we need to keep going forward." he sighed before rummaging through his bag for a drink he'd made sure to pack, pulling out a bottle of water and opening it, drinking some down. When a quarter of the bottle was gone, he wiped his lips on the back of his hand, closing the bottle again. "Sorry if I'm over reacting, it just... Bugs me. All I've heard about since I've gotten back is "War of Liberation" this, "War of Liberation" that. I'm just... tired of hearing about it at this point." he sighed scratching the back of his head. It didn't help that Seifer was the martyr of sorts, being the first to go down with a clan he hadn't clicked with very well.
-
Rosalia lifted her head just enough to look up at her housemate when he paused in his rant-speech to take a drink, keeping quiet until he had completely finished. She wasn't even a part of this War of Liberation, and she was part of those that were constantly reminding Seifer of probably a very bad time. She rubbed her arm where he had poked her, poking his arm in return. "I'm sorry.. I won't ask anymore.. Maybe in the meantime, you can help me think of ways to improve my fighting?.. I wanna be able to beat Noel one day.."
-
Satoshi bit his lip again. Seifer wasn't wrong. People were pretty preoccupied with the War of Liberation and its Heroes to the point that life didn't really make sense. After all, it was partially the reason he went off to Hawaii in the first place. He wanted to stop thinking about problems and troubles about Cray. But it was the only subject matter he was familiar with any of the Heroes about...well, except maybe Jellal. Who knows where he was though.
He shook his head. "Sorry. I shouldn't have mentioned it." He wiggled the deck box a little bit. "I've been trying not to think about it myself, s'why I took a lot of time away from here. Ended up on this deck as a result."
Rosalia asked about ways to improve her fighting, which brought him out of the funk he was about to dip into. "Well, there's a lot of ways. What do you play? I ain't exactly a jack of all trades but I can try to help you out if I can."
-
Rubbing the back of his head, he glanced away sighing. He shouldn't of had an outburst rant like that. He should of just stayed quiet. 'It doesn't matter what I think or feel. It's insignificant...' he mentally told himself before looking at the female and thinking. "The only thing really coming to mind... oh I know... Join the Cardfight Club with me. That and we'll take a look at your deck." Even though he wasn't asked though he looked at Satoshi to answer for her, since he was already in the middle of talking. "She actually plays Pale Moon. It suits her surprisingly well really.'
-
Rosalia was about to answer Satoshi, only for Seifer to beat her to it. A familiar warmth filled her cheeks as she held the box closer with one hand, scratching her cheek with the other. "A-ah, yeah.. like he said. I play Pale Moon.. My avatar is Silver Thorn Dragon Tamer, Luquier, and I use a Silver Thorn deck with a few exceptions... Actually I've been wanting to check out if there's more Silver Thorns or not... Purple Trapezist is a good card, but she can't be called with Ana or Marichika..." She trailed off, thinking more about what she possibly wanted to change in her deck, though without an idea of any other Silver Thorns available, she wasn't sure where to begin. Actually, she didn't remember seeing a cardshop in the shopping district, or maybe she just missed it. "Wait... Huh?! There's a Cardfight Club at school?!?"
-
"Pale Moon..."
It was a pretty common clan at the card shop, honestly. People liked the strategy and synergy of the new Silver Thorn Circus, putting on quite the performance on Cray. The clan was a bit of a challenge for his own deck to play against, but Satoshi had grown pretty accustomed to playing against it.
"It's a nice deck t'play. Helps teach the value of payin' attention to your cards and what they do. Definitely sounds like a clan that suits you, darlin'." He nodded and winked at Rosalia. Whether these two were together or not, Satoshi couldn't help but put on a little more of his country twang for her. She was definitely too cute to not at least playfully tease, just a tad.
"Really, you just have to give the game some time and it'll all just click. You'll get better in no time." He stared at the back of his deck box, realizing that he was being a bit of a hypocrite. He hadn't actually played in quite a while, and it wasn't going to look all that great if he wasn't in decent shape with Genesis.
His ears twitched at the mention of a Cardfight Club. Good for the high schoolers. Maybe they'd take some trips to the card shops or host tournaments that the locale could enter.
-
With all of that out of the way though, Seifer poked Rosalia in the arm again. "I just thought of something. You wanna go for some ice cream? I'd promised you some before we got here, just never made good on that promise. It's also still kind of hot outside so." he mentioned, looking up at the sky for a minute, slinging his bag back over his shoulder.
-
Ice cream...ice cream actually sounded pretty good right now. Satoshi made a quick gesture to Seifer at the mention of it.
"Hey, lemme get you guys ice cream. My treat. I know it's kind of sudden, but..." He scratched the back of his head. "Well...I haven't really gotten the chance to spend time with people in a while, so..."
-
Rosalia wasn't sure how flattering the wink was, so the embarrassment only seemed to grow. If it wasn't for her knee-length curly red hair, her face would seem that much redder. Thankfully Seifer came to her rescue at the mention of ice cream. Anything sweet, and she was hooked, turning to her housemate with a hopeful smile. "Really?? Yay let's go get ice cream~ Think it'll be busy? We should get there quickly," she said, words rushing out more so because she was instantly excited again. Of course she did glance at Satoshi, tilting her head at him. "You wanna treat us?.. That's really nice of you. I know you and I just sorta met, but I guess if you're friends with Seifer, you can't be all bad. Maybe we can be friends to, and fight sometime~"
-
Ah, Satoshi offered to buy the ice cream? It was tempting but... "I appreciate it honestly, but next time maybe. I'll probably have to help this one with her homework. First day back to school and they're already giving us homework. It's kind of a chore really." he sighed scratching the back of his neck. "If it weren't for that, I'd be completely open to it. But I don't want you to tag along just to get ignored when we get enveloped with home work. I'll get a rain check on it though. You got a phone right?" he asked, reaching into his bag and pulling out a note pad paper, writing his number down on it and holding it out to Satoshi. "Just contact me whenever you feel like it. If I don't answer, I'm probably busy with something." he laughed sheepishly scratching the back of his neck. It was more apologetic to turning down Satoshi's offer than it was anything else, but it was true. And he was offering a rain check to hang out sometime.
-
"S'fine. I'll give you a call sometime." Satoshi accepted the number graciously. He then raised a finger for a moment to do something in return. He reached into his wallet, pulled out a few bills and handed them to Seifer.
"Even if I can't be there, I insist. Enjoy yourselves and take care, y'hear?" He gave both of them pats on the shoulder. Hugs at that point would've been a bit awkward, although when he had gotten near Rosalia, she smelled...familiar. Like the grasses of the fields back home. It made him feel a bit warm inside.
He gave a casual wave as he walked off, coat blowing in a slight breeze.
What Satoshi didn't realize was that the money he considered so little was actually about 100,000 yen. The advertising gig in America made him loaded, even if he needed so little, and the size of the bills he carried, even with his minimalistic approach to life, were enormous. He knew that Seifer would probably flip out, but they deserved to splurge a bit more if at all possible.
Seifer +3 AP
Rosalia +3 AP
-
Rosalia smiled slightly at the pat on the shoulder, just glad it wasn't a hug. The only person she hugged was Seifer; anyone else... she didn't know them enough yet. But Satoshi seemed nice, and even paid what looked like a bit "extra" bills for the ice cream. "That's a bit... more than we need, huh?..." the female asked, but was curious nonetheless as Satoshi walked off. Huh... I guess he's a friend now too? Seems like it to me. It was only when Satoshi was out of sight that Rosalia realized she didn't give him her own number. "Oh maaaan... I only gave my number to Neo, but he never messaged me so I don't really have his number... You're still the only number I have so far..." the redhead sighed to her housemate, but adjusted her schoolbag. "Well, let's get going then. Ice cream awaits~"
Satoshi AF+3
Seifer AF +4
-
Seifer stared at the bill kind of absentmindedly. Was this a showing off thing or something? Or what? Oh well. Putting the bill away he nodded to Rosalia, walking with her to the nearest ice cream place, chatting with her along the way. "It'll be ok if you don't have everyone's number ya know."
Rosalia +4AF
Satoshi +3AF
-
It was the start of a new day and Neo started it as he always does with a Morning workout. After doing your basic pushups, sit-ups, squats and jumping jacks back at home, Neo went for a run in the park with his music playing. He decided to not bring his bag but did bring his deck just in case, he always wanted to be prepared.
While on his run, Neo was thinking back to the events of the past few days and as he usually always does, started talking to himself without giving a care in the world.
"All of the events that have taken place since I've returned seem to have all connected. Kurai is a totally different person, Rosalia I had to explain the missing clans too and the start of the cardfight club at school. For some reason I know they all connect in some way, but I dont think I should be too worried. Amon and Hazama on the other way do worry me however and I know that im going to have to Cardfight them both at some point." Neo said
Neo then finished his workout. So after running for a few miles and drinking most of his water, Neo relaxed on his usual bench which brought him back to some memories.
"Ah the good times" Neo said
Neo just sat down and relaxed and watched the sun start to rise all the way, signaling the start of a new day.[font]
-
Alexander did his usual morning jog on a new route today, going ar a slower pace to admire the scenery of the park. It was mostly quiet aside from nature and a few other people, happy about the peace he was able to enjoy. During said morning routine he'd spot a somewhat familiar face sitting on a bench. He blinked trying to remember them as a swift "Aha!" Could be hard, walking up to the young man as he did a tiny wave.
"Say, I saw you in the gym for Hanas' cardfight club right?" He'd ask curiously.
-
Neo was sitting on the bench relaxing when he noticed a familar face walking towards him.
"Thats right" Neo said.
"I dont think we got to properly meet. My name is Neo Isamu. Nice to meet you!" Neo said to the person while offering a handshake.
-
"Ah nice to meet you I'm Alexander Reis" Replying cheerfully even jn his sweat state, extending his arm to shake the other boys hand only for his phone to go off. A sense of panic overtook him as he scrambled to answer it, flipping it open as he said in an anxious tone.
"Ah.. H-Hey mom what's up? Phew, I mean.... Oh come home? Hah yeah I'm on my way. Right right A S A P, got it." Closing the phone before shoving it I to his pocket, an apologetic look to him as he spoke. "Damn, sorry Neo I gotta run. It's good to meet you though." Sprinting off right after speaking, jeez, his mom must be a tough customer.
Neo AP +1
-
Neo was shocked to see Alexander leave so soon. But seeing the way Alexander answered his phone, he could tell he was in a rush. Neo was happy to meet yet another fellow fighter. He knew he would see Alexander around more often because he was planning to join Hana's Cardfight Club. Neo watched Alex run off and decided to go back to his house to freshen up.
+1 Affinity to Alexander
-
Here again.
Haruka actually, believe it or not, woke up here. He never went home the night before due to some circumstances involving the earlier headache he was inflicted with at the slums. A very light form of paralysis took over him upon reaching the park and he had to sit down as the aches and pains started coursing throughout. All he could do was sit and stare up at the sky, which he didn't particularly dislike or anything, especially when nobody was watching him or judging him.
He remembered Hana could use the stars to see him at that moment the night before and was actually afraid she had been watching him for a while now. But then he simply altogether stopped caring about it and just fell asleep on his favorite park bench, staring at the stars. Haruka had grown to be adept at falling asleep sitting up. Spending enough time in the classroom teaches you those kinds of things.
But he thought about a lot of things. He remembered lots of memories. He spent several hours in his thoughts just scavenging the things he had lost over the year and some months, trying to remember why everything was the way it was. As if maybe some good ol' deductive reasoning would explain why he's feeling the negative emotions he was. At this point he was looking for any excuse to not feel like absolute trash, to stop this endless cycle of self-loathing, anger, confusion, and finally some twisted bargaining effort to make it seem like what he was doing was actually "okay." But in reality none of what he was doing was okay.
At least, not anymore. Maybe if Yukino never came back, what he was doing now would be okay on his side. That still means Hana would be going against what she stood for with Miyuki, but at least things would be alright for him... Yeah, everything would've been alright.
You'd do anything to save your own skin wouldn't you.
"Shut up, Sera. Aren't you supposed to be protecting me? Where have you been-"
Listen here, Haruka. I told you that you did not know what you were getting into. Now do you see? Your so-called beloved has returned and your making away with some other woman who is also taken. And you only feel bad because you cannot get yourself out of it, do you even care about their emotions?
"What is that supposed to mean?"
Do you even care about how Yukino will react when this all unfolds? What about Miyuki? Do you think she'll even want to be your friend? How about her relationship with Hana? What if it simply crumbles to dust? It would be your fault for responding to Hana's emotions. You could have walked away.
Haruka was gritting his teeth. The stars brilliant glow became a dull blur in the way of his half-closed eyes. This isn't what he wanted to hear right now...
But Sera was right. He was so right and Haruka was so wrong and right now the only thing he could do was save his own skin, which he himself was too afraid to do as well. What good was Haruka anymore? What if Yukino didn't need him anymore? What if she was putting on a front to make him feel better... What if Hana was just toying with him? What if nobody needed him anymore.
What if...
And he was awake. The sun was up in the sky a decent amount, but it was still clearly morning, indicated by the lack of bustling around the area. It was only a few kids running around with toy planes and Vanguard cards.
"Good morning to you too, world...." Haruka rubbed his eyes, fatigued, annoyed, and alone.
"Great start to my weekend." Haruka dusted off his pants, checking his phone. Nothing from Shiki about last night. He was kind of hoping to meet up with him here or somewhere eventually, but he had no idea if Shiki would show. Maybe giving a location would help.
"park sound good? -haru" Haruka actually grabbed a cup of coffee from StarGATEBucks before sending that, and headed back to the park about ten minutes later. Reseated at the bench with a cup of joe in hand, he waited.
Sip.
Sip.
-
She was still messing around on her phone while an idea came to her.
"Good morning kawaii kawaii Haruka-kun <3 I hope you feel better from yesterday! ISA Hope :3c"
-
Sip.
Sip.
Buzz-
Huh, oh, Shiki must have finally got back to me-
Oh, it's Hana!
"good morning hana. yeah im feeling better, just a headache -haru"
If you are going to lie to the girl, at least give a good excuse.
"Eh... I think even if I did give an excuse, she would still know. She can find me whenever she wants. My destiny is uh, pretty much in the stars, so to speak."
You cheesy runt.
-
"Oh good! Hey you should teach me how to make a frappe sometime, I'm really curious. Hopefully you slept well. I kinda passed out while songwriting, I should show you some of the lyrics sometime. ISA Hope :3c"
-
"hmm, o sure. it doesn't take a lot to learn i guess. well I hope stuff with Hikaru went well. show me the lyrics later if u have time! -haru"
Time was passing. Haruka was getting sleepy again.
-
"Yay! How about coming over tonight? - wink wink-
I was able to use my power to find all the factions bases an stuff just now, might go beat one up myself! ISA Hope :3c"
-
Huh. Another night with Hana...
Haruka wasn't opposed to the idea, but it was still sketchy. It would probably mean another night in a hotel with her.
He started to sweat a bit. He wasn't sure whether or not to be worried about going over there with her when he finally had Yukino back on the mind.
You can walk away.
If only it were that easy for Haruka. He simply couldn't give up on her now.
"sounds like a lot of fun hehe. and that's good! I'm hoping this whole umano situation gets figured out soon... Hana, don't do that!!, wut if they actually hurt you?? -haru"
He wasn't worried about her being in Umano, but he was honestly a bit on edge about her getting injured or worse.
-
Just finished with the fanmail. Still waiting on Yukino to text back.
"I look forward to it! You can teach me coffee stuff tonight, We'll be at my house. I guess I'll have to tidy up.. I'll be spending time with Yukino today possibly though. ISA Hope :3c"
-
Reawoken to the sound of his phone again. Still no Shiki to be seen.
"oh, your place? sure, I'll wear my butler outfit and everything haha. have fun! -haru"
He meant that last part honestly. The faster bonds are tied and fixed, the better. But he was very nervous as being in the same house as Miyuki when he's been the way he has with Hana.
-
"OHH? Want me to wear something for you too? I have a lot of costumes haha! Miyuki is usually asleep so unless you get me to scream real loud - wink wink - we won't have problems. Also, yeah I did a lot of thinking last night about stuff and don't worry, I get how you feel lately- I have been the same.. and you can talk to me about it too, would be nice I think. ISA Hope :3c"
-
Haruka spent a good few minutes rereading that message before an intense blush blew over his face.
"screaming hehe... Uh I'll just try to be quiet then u should do the same too > /// > and yea... We should talk tonight -haru"
-
"I'll try my best of course, but its usually cause of the things you do! Kyaaa~ Mhm. Talking over coffee and milk is always nice. Plus its a nice view from my house at night. It looks like I'm spending the day with Yukino today. So many things to be unsure about honestly. She's been gone for so long. ISA Hope :3c"
-
He didn't have an answer to that really. What is it he did that made her scr-
Finishing that thought would confirm he did something really wrong and so instead of coming to terms with his misdeeds Haruka simply objects the thoughts existence. He's pure. He swears.
"milk and coffee is my favorite, actually. nice view, huh? I love watching the stars so that'll be great. go ez on her, ok? she mite be shaken up after coming back from uh mountain training. -haru"
With that, Haruka came to the conclusion no Shiki would be arriving. He would have left by now if he wasn't so tired he could pass out on the spot. But he was... Well, he couldn't be angry. Maybe Shiki was out doing something? What if his phone was dead or gone? Haruka was pretty much in the dark about it.
Still upset though.
-
"What did she even do? Did she become a monk? I mean spending a year up there feel is kinda weird, but oh how did she eat? Become one with nature and catch fish with a harpoon, punch a bear?! Wait for some reason I find Yukino's whole ordeal to be funny now omg. ISA Hope :3c"
-
"i dont think that happened... but she is different. she seems to have a rly tough demeanor nao. i hope she doesnt treat us differently or anything. -haru"
He really meant that too. Haruka had decided that even with Hana now being a huge factor in his day-to-day life, he wouldn't treat Yukino any differently. He was trying desperately hard to keep that promise in his head next time he saw her, but being the guilty conscience he was, chances are something would spill or he'd have to leave or... well something.
He was trying, and that's what mattered to him at the moment.
-
"Her being different is bothering me enough. If you remember her from a year ago, as big as her ego was, that was my favorite Yukino. I saw it more as confidence as anything anyways. Plus she was always working to guide me the roght way. ISA Hope :3c"
-
The way Hana worded that definitely resonated with Haruka for a moment.
She wasn't wrong at all... If Yukino had never left, there might a bit more order around here and things wouldn't have changed so much. Not all change is bad, but this time around everything seemed to just go straight to down the drain. Even Yukino's life at home, here, was affected due to her leaving. She wasn't even here and things have changed for her.
It left a bitter taste in his mouth, for sure.
"i kind of wish she had stayed. i really wish she had stayed actually... so things werent so weird around here, kno what i mean? -haru"
He had other things about that topic to say, but rather it was left to say in person and not just over text. Besides, Hana was busy with Yukino. He couldn't go sending paragraphs or it would kind of defeat the purpose of spending quality time with somebody else.
-
"Despite the strange circumstances, I'm glad that we got to meet this way and that I got to show you different parts of me. I'll focus on spending time with Yukino for now. I look forward to tonight. ISA Hope :3c"
-
Haruka read the message. He only felt the need to send the one bit back then.
"So do i -haru"
Whether or not he meant it, honestly, even he didn't know. He could really only describe his emotions as twisted. Until the evening then...
-
A lot had happened so far since coming to this town. Darren was able to find his apartment that he would be staying in only to find that it was being fumigated and would be uninhabitable for nearly a week. In the meantime he would have to stay at a hotel. When he arrived there he found it was empty. Apparently his aunt, whom he was staying with, worked late night shifts. The odds of seeing her most of the time would be low in that case.
Now that it was the next day, he chose to look around the town and see what it had to offer. Of course, he was a bit of a daydreamer so he ended up in the part without much knowledge of how he got there to begin with. It is nice though, he thought to himself as he walked through the Park with his deckbox in his hand. He didn't know if anyone here even played Vanguard but he never left home without it.
-
Noel after finally feeling fully recovered, she finally decided to take a walk around the park to finish off her weekend before officially starting school tomorrow. I can't stay in that hotel room and be a burrito all day! I need to at least walk around to get some fresh air. Who knows, I might be able to get my cardfight that I been wanting so I can finally test my new deck against a human opponent.
She had received an invitation to come over Seifer's house to just "hang out" but she wasn't feeling all too well that she decided to stay in her hotel to relax. It wasn't really too relaxing since the voices in her head kept replaying in her dreams every night. As Noel walked down the park, she noticed somebody walking with a deck box. She has a feeling they met before but didn't bother thinking too much on it since she probably found what she was looking for. Someone to cardfight. "Hey!!!" the black haired girl called out from a distance and caught up to him, "I know it's a little random and out of the blue but I couldn't help but notice you having a deck box on you. I'm assuming you are a cardfighter too right? How about having a fight? My name is Noel and I am new to this city still so it would be fun to pass the time with a little fight if you don't mind."
-
The call of a girl made his eyes widen as Darren turned and saw her coming up to him. She seemed familiar, but it was probably just nothing. She was also very forward. I didn't even know how big cardfighting was here before now, he thought to himself. He gave a light smile as he was never one to turn down a challenge.
"Sounds good to me," Darren said as he held his deck up. "My name's Darren, Darren Shurensei. Probably best to know your opponent before a battle, right?" He had wanted the chance to see how his deck would fair here. He knew nothing about the style of Vanguard in this area and this would be a great chance to learn.
-
"Alright!!" Noel said pumped up. This was the first time she has felt excited over something so small. It was nothing out of the ordinary, it was just a cardfight which she already had experienced before. For some reason, this fight felt like it was worth being pumped up before. Maybe Noel is finally gaining her own identity and is being how she truly is. A young girl who is happy to meet random people, make friends, have cardfights, and best of all, enjoy the simple life. I don't know what this feeling is... but I like it... this city has opened my eyes... the people, the atmosphere, just everything overall is so peaceful. No one seems to be worried for the slightest on what will happen tomorrow or even afraid of someone of higher power barging in and shutting them down because they didn't have enough money. I wish back home was like that... if only father wasn't so... Noel didn't want to finish her thought and her smile slightly disappeared.
Noel then turned around and found a fight table near the lake and led Darren to the table where they placed their decks and starting vanguard on the field. Both fighters shuffled their decks and drew their opening hands, returning and fixing their final hands. "I hope you are ready! Stand up the Vanguard!"
-
While exploring the area Khudus had stumbled upon the park. He was getting tired and annoyed. He saw an empty park bench and just sat on it and sighed. Congrats. As if you couldn't get anymore lost then you were you go either further. he leaned back and just stared at the sky. While staring up he felt at peace and even more relaxed then before. Oh well can't say it's that bad. At least it's nice and peaceful here. I should remner this place. Might be good place to go.
He sat up straight after a while and took out his deck case. He opened it and took out all the cards. It was only when he got them all out he noticed something was wrong. He looked through all the cards and saw that only Ethics Buster was there. All the other cards were not his. They were of a different clan. As he was checking them all out a piece of paper fell out. He picked it up and recognised the handwriting immediately. It was from his sister. He read the note out loud not caring if anyone was nearby or thought if he was weird. Borrowed your cards so a friend can win a school tournament. Left Ethics Buster with you as he is your main card. Bali he just stared at the note and started to laugh. He was in a new place as a Canguard fighter and he had no deck. He stopped laughing and just stared up. Jeez what a bad first few days. Things can't get any worse can they?
-
Darren put his unit down with a grin, "Ready when you are!" he called out, excited for the battle. He flipped his unit up and prepared for the fight. "Stand up, Vanguard!!"
The battle raged but the moment he saw a particular unit, he knew who he was fighting. "Did you say Ashlei?!" he called out. It was the one from the train station, when he got the ticket date wrong. He couldn't believe she would be here of all places. It really was a small world. This made him even more determined to fight his hardest.
Ashlei's sword struck at full power not once, not twice, but three times. Darren was able to guard two and with his avatar as his Vanguard, he was able to stop the second one... or so he thought. With two triggers, her blade struck through all in her way and struck Daikaiser, ending the battle. Even though he lost, Darren could only smile.
"You're even stronger than before. That was so much fun!"
-
"Wow, I didn't think you of all people would end up in this city as well. Almost like this city is attracting cardfighters from everywhere, kinda weird if you ask me." Noel said with a little bit of laughter as she put her deck away. They met before, Darren had his trip date confused so he arrived at the train station a few days earlier than he should. It was a little weird because how is that possible? The date is clearly printed on the ticket. It didn't matter now, he is in this city as well for his own personal reasons that Noel has no business in knowing about. When they met at the train station, they didn't really introduced themselves and just started fighting to kill the time until the train arrived. Noel won with a nicely timed Limit Break from Fearless Jewel Knight, Julia which allowed her to get in a fourth attack from her avatar Ashlei and deliver the final damage. The same thing happened again, this time now they introduced themselves and their ace units once again faced off with Ashlei delivering the final blow to end the fight.
"I've met all sorts of people here in the little time I arrived, it's good to know that I'm not alone. I'm glad people can see me for who I am, I'll do anything to keep things this way. I guess that's what helped me get stronger..." Noel said relieved that everything is looking up for her and is eager to see what happens next. What new person will she meet? What sort of strange adventure will await her? The thought of it started to pump her up more, a feeling she has never felt before.
-
The following morning, Rosalia woke up in her home and dressed for the day. Because there wasn't any school (thank the heavens), she decided to wear one of her usual dresses. It was knee-length like the rest, the spring-yellow fabric just a few inches shorter than her curls. She wore matching flats as she adventured into the park after seeing the note Seifer had left, and the booster packs that he had left her. As the redhead wandered in the park, her purple deck box was held tightly in her hands, as if she couldn't believe that last night, nor that the cards in her hands were actually real. The box itself though was finally bedazzled with silver wire in the shape of a crescent moon, and a few sparkly stones to represent stars. I can't wait to show the club at school my new deck~ Not that.. most of them saw what it was before... Neo did though, and Seifer of course. So it still counts...
But as Rosalia explored the park, enjoying the quiet tranquility, it was broken with two people having just finished a cardfight. She didn't recognize the male, but the female... "Noel?.. Noel!!~~" She made her way to the fighters, stopping closer to Noel's side than Darren's, simply because she didn't know him. "I-it's been a while, huh.. I didn't see you since after that uh... misunderstanding, here in the park?.. A few days ago?..." Actually, given that they haven't seen each other for a few days, Noel (nor any of their friends for that matter) should know about her and Seifer-... "S-s-so how've you been?.."
-
Darren let out a laugh as well at her comment. He didn't know Vanguard was such a big deal here. It made him want to grow strong enough to stand on the same level as her and the ones she was speaking of. Hearing she gained strength through meeting people here inspired him to do the same. As he put his deck into his box he looked at Daikaiser. The last time he battled Noel it was using A full Dimensional Robo deck with Great Daiyusha. After the battle, something about the power felt... strange. As if he wasn't ready for it yet. That was why he went to Enigman, the units that started his Vanguard life.
"I guess things have changed for both of us since that day," he said to Noel, remembering that her last deck was pure Jewel Knights. It was odd because it was a strong deck and she seemed to have a lot of control over it. "I've only been here for a day but I can tell I'll like it. So, I wonder if you can help me get around... I'm kind of not even sure how I got to this park." Darren was never good with directions. He was in his own mind so much that he easily spaced out. It was the main reason he got the date wrong on his train ticket. That as well as his own excitement.
He was stopped by hearing someone call out for Noel. He turned and blinked to see a girl that looked to be more his age than Noel was. She seems nervous... he thought as he saw her. "Are you two friends? I guess this is one of the people you just mentioned, huh?"
-
Leaving from the hosiptal, Neo made his way to the park. There he noticed Rosalia and 2 strangers.
"Hey Rosalia" Neo said approaching her.
"How are you?" Neo asked
Neo also introduced himself to the 2 strangers.
"Oh Hello im Neo Isamu, nice to meet you both" Neo said with energy
-
"Yeah, crazy how a few days in this city can change so many things. I'm just hoping this new style of my deck can be enough to get me by for now. But yeah, I can help you out I guess. The city is pretty easy to go around if you stop and take a look at where you are going" Noel said and as soon as she finished talking, she heard a familiar voice approaching. When she turned around, she saw a familiar redhead, it was Rosalia.
"Huh? Oh hey Rosalia, it really has been a while. A lot has changed since we last saw each other." She said as she held her deck box tightly. And as soon as she stopped saying that to her, another individual approached.
Seriously? Where is everyone coming from? And who is this guy? He is way too happy and he calls himself Neo?
"Uhhh, I'm Noel Kusa--" Noel stopped before she finished saying her last name again. It almost slipped since she is starting to become comfortable with her new life but remembered that part of her life should probably be kept away from others. "Just call me Noel, hahaha" She got nervous since this might spark curiosity and by the looks of this new guy who joined in, he might pry into it until he finds out
-
Rosalia jumped slightly when Neo appeared out of nowhere, the redhead scratching her cheek. "Heyo, Neo. I'm alright, how've you been?" she asked, though glanced between Neo and Noel with an awkward smile. "A-ah... Noel, this is Neo, one of our, Seifer and me, friends. Neo, this is Noel, and she's uh, Seifer's sister.. As for..." She trailed off again, glancing to the guy Noel had just finished fighting with a slight tilt of her head. He didn't seem much older than her, but then again, looks could lie. But if Noel seemed alright around him, he couldn't be too terrible, right? "Well, I guess this is a bit hectic.. I'm Rosalia Mooncrest, and yeah, I'm a friend of Noel's. We didn't get off on the right foot, but I think we're okay now~" So many people to talk to, so little time. She sighed silently to herself at the small group, her fingers playing with the deckbox she held close to her; a nervous habit.
-
"Looking at where I am going... probably not one of my strong suits," Darren admitted. He also took note that Noel and this Rose person seemed to have some kind of history. A lot must have happened within the time it took him to reach the city. At least it didn't lack in excitement.
"Neos... You're a new face. Energetic too," Darren said with a smile. "Rosalina too... I didn't think a day in the park would lead to so much fun." He wasn't use to so many people randomly appearing to say hi to him either but he didn't have anything against it. "I'm Darren. I guess that's enough of an intro for right now." He couldn't help but notice that Noel didn't want to bring up the rest of her name. He figured it would be better to change the subject before it became some kind of problem. "You guys wouldn't happen to be Cardfighters or anything, would you?"
-
"Nice to meet you both!" Neo said to Darren and Noel.
"Yes Im a cardfighter. I use the Narukami clan." Neo said
Neo was happy he was able to meet more fighters. He wants to meet as many as possible but also make as many friends as possible.
"Im doing good Rosalia. Had a day off so I used it to rest" Neo said
"So Noel and Darren, what clans do you both use?" Neo asked
-
Slightly depressed after finding out his whole deck was taken from him and with no solid place of residence he had no way to get his deck back. Which meant he had to rely on getting the cards he needed from the store. No easy feat as he didn't even know where it was. He had decided for now he would go back to his room and think over his deck. That way when he got to the store he could build it out as quick as possible. He envisioned it taking at least a week to get it together. Few days to build and few tests. Though as he thought about it he was stuck. He had nobody to test with unlike back home he had tons of people to help. Thinking back of home made him also think of his rival whom he not seen for a while.
He remembered when she first started. Her high and mighty attitude made people ignore her. But once he got to know her he knew she wasn't like that at all. She was also talented as a fighter. He may of won in early days but as time passed fights became close and really fun. He shook his head. Now was not time to think of the past. What he needed to do was think of the present. He had a really important task to do. Find his way back to the hotel. He looked round and saw nothing familiar. He was ready to give up when something caught his eye. He looked at a group and among them a girl with long black hair. He shook his head. It can't be her. I mean not here. No way. But.. He was confused. He decided to take a chance and decided to call out to her. Hey Noel! Is that you?!
-
Neo sure does go straight to the point doesn't he? And Narukami? Of course it had to be my weakness. I hate lightning...
"I use Royal Paladin, using a new deck style since my previous cards were damaged in an accident..." Noel looked down looking at her deck box. She still hasn't gotten over losing her favorite Jewel Knight deck. However, the Sanctuary of Light series somehow works well seeing how it depends on others than itself for devastating attacks. Sure Jewel Knight grade threes like Salome and Julia called upon the strength of others, but that was only to help with their critical levels. These new units empower the rear units with even more strength.
Suddenly Noel heard a voice calling out to her from a distance.
More people?! Are they all ninjas that are appearing out of thin air?
She looks from the distance and sees someone she hasn't seen in a long time. It was the first person she would call a friend and rival. They known each other since little kids in school. His name was Khudus. After receiving Ashlei from Seifer and completing the Jewel Knight deck, he was the first one to fight them. Unfortunately Noel was still new to the world of Vanguard so she wasn't as good as she currently is right now but eventually started getting better and better to the point that she got really close to beating him. Although that never happened, but it was something on her to do list.
-
To his surprise she looked up. He had so many questions for her but with so many people around her he thought best to just leave it for today. Maybe if he is able to catch her alone he could chat with her. He motioned to her that he was going to leave. He turned to go. He felt bad he was leaving just after meeting her but he knew with her family history best to not say anything unnecessary. As he walked off he saw a sign pointing to the hotel. He smiled as he walked back.About time something went my way. As he walked off he thought about past fights with Noel and how he was just managing to hold on in last few fights they had. Bet she's a lot stronger now. Dang it me with no deck. He grabbed his deck case and chuckled a bit. Guess I better get to work soon. Things going to be good. With that he headed back to the hotel to rest.
-
Rosalia held up the silver and purple deckbox she had in hand to Darren, just an act of showing with a small smile. "Mhm. We all play. I use Pale Moon~ Actually, I just got some lucky booster packs from my housemate, so hopefully I can do even more with the circus." Darren obviously didn't know what her deck was before the edit, but Neo and Noel did, having fought them both previously. "I'm actually just wandering around for now when I saw Noel, and thought I'd say hi... But I should probably get going. I need to go find Seifer to thank him for the cards. Noel, if you go to Hoshiko High, you should look into joining the Cardfight Club~ It's after school in the Biology Room, number 205. I'll see you guys later~" And in a dash to get away from the small crowd of people, Rosalia headed out of the park. She was telling the truth in the fact she had to thank Seifer for the cards, but the new person, Darren, was still.. well, new to her.
Darren AF +1
Neo AF +1
Noel AF +1
-
Darren gave a blink at the name of the school Rosalia mentioned. It sounded familiar. Like a lightbulb shining on in his head he quickly realize that was the name of the school he was going to be transferring into. Even though she made a mad dash away from them all, he could tell that they would meet again if only through that.
With her deciding to leave so suddenly, dropping another noteworthy name before doing so that he would have to remember, Darren turned his attention to Neo once again. "I use a Hero Deck, the Dimension Police," he said in response to his question. He was sorry to hear Noel's cards were damaged, though it did explain why she wasn't using the deck he recognized. It was a much better reason than the one he had. In his mind, he was wondering if he should bring out the other Dimensional Robos once again. Perhaps another time.
"By the way, who is that Sleifer guy that Rose mentioned? She said the name when she first came up to you, Noel."
Rosalia AF+1
-
"Hey those are both awesome clans!" Neo said
"Seifer is Rosalia's roommate for school as far as I know" Neo said to Darren
-
"I guess they are and that's right, they are room mates. Seifer is also my half-brother. Well, it's been fun for a bit but I have to head back and start getting things ready for school tomorrow so later!" Noel walks away leaving Darren and Neo behind. After going a good distance away and on top of a little hill in the park, she looks behind and is able to see the park and its lake with it's nice scenery.
(http://data.whicdn.com/images/26387875/original.png)
I hope this lasts forever...
Rosalia +1
Darren +2
Neo +1
Khudus +0.5
-
Darren blinked lightly at her words. Her half brother was here as well. Things just get stranger and stranger. His eyes widened at the mention of school, however, as he said, "Oh, that's right, I have to do that too!" He has almost forgotten with all the excitement that the next day was going to be his first day at this new school. Rosalia had mentioned a Cardfight Club. That sounded like it would be fun.
"I should probably get going too," he said as he started to rush off towards the hotel he would be staying in. "I guess I'll see you later, Neos! We should Cardfight sometime!" With that said, he went off, hoping he already had everything he needed because the last thing he wanted was to forget something his first day out.
Noel AF +2
Neo AF+1
-
Neo waved goodbye to his new friends and started to head home.
+1 AF to Darren, Noel and Rosalia
-
Rosalia sighed to herself as she entered the park, still in her school uniform, and with hands full. In one hand, her school bag. In the other, a violin case. She settled on a park bench under a tree, setting both case and bag on the bench by her side since she didn't want to put them on the ground. Especially not her violin. But she felt lonely, glancing at her phone again with a frown. "He always left me a note or texted me where he was going before... So why stop now?... Even if we're together now, wouldn't that be even more of a reason for him to at least leave me a note he was gonna be busy?.." The redhead hesitated, but decided to text first.
Hey Seifer~ What'cha up to? I didn't see you at the club, though I did get there late... I'm at the park now though..
After clicking send, the female put her phone into her skirt pocket so she would feel it when it buzzed with a response.. Or something.. Rosalia stared up at the sky, wondering just what to do now. She was by herself, humming quietly as a light breeze passed by. "I wonder what the camping trip will be like.."
-
'Just out with Tsubasa and Hana. I dunno what's going on but I was asked to help out with something. I'll tell you more about it later, I promise. ...And I... Uh, I love you.'
-
Rosalia jumped at the text, pulling it out of her pocket so fast that she nearly dropped it. Of course it was from Seifer~ But the text itself meant that she couldn't come with. She frowned again as she texted back.
Its okay. Love you too. Be safe~
This time, she put her phone into her school bag. She turned the sound on full volume so she'd hear a call or text, but didn't expect to get anything. Now, part of her wished to go back to the club. At least Noel was still there; they could have had their rematch. But, Rosalia didn't feel like walking back. She opted to stare at the tree above her, watching the leaves rustle in the tiniest breezes, or because of any small animals. Birds were always her favorite. They could tweet and sing and fly around to their heart's content. And although she couldn't fly, perhaps that was why Rosalia liked to play music. It gave her a sense she was creating something beautiful for others to hear. The thought made her glance at the violin case, wondering if it would be okay to play even while in the park. Well, there wasn't many people around, and if someone told her to stop, she would, if she was being a bother. With nothing else to do, she opened the violin case, cleaning her violin before every use as always, and started first with warm-up scales before moving into music she had memorized beforehand.
-
Darren was attracted to the park, mostly because he wanted to stay in familiar territory. If he did not, then he would get himself lost once again. He now had his deck in his hand as the battle before got him pumped to fight himself. With the track record of cardfighters he had seen so far, all he would need to do it turn a stone and he would get a fight.
He stopped when he started to hear music. Such a sound was odd for a place like this so it immediately caught his attention. He walked over to the origin only to see a familiar face. "Oh, its Rosalina!" he called out, waving to her as he walked over. He was surprised she was alone, but it also made sense since the last time they met, she seemed to have a problem with crowds. He hoped that being able to talk to her without a large group would be easier for her.
-
Rosalia glanced up when she heard her name, as close as it seemed to get. It was none other than Darren, who she remembered seeing at the Cardfight Club just a little while ago. But she didn't stop playing until the song had ended, a lullaby of sorts for the already tranquil park scene. When finished, she lowered the violin from her neck to her lap, the bow laying carefully on top. "I-it's Rosalia... There's no 'n' in my first name..." she answered, scratching her cheek. Maybe he had just heard her name wrong the other day, so it was best to correct him now... unless it was like Hana who called literally everyone by nicknames, and her's was 'Red'. "A-anyways, how're you doing today?.."
-
Darren listened to the song until it ended. It was a sweet song that calmed his mind slightly. When she corrected him, he gave a nervous laugh and said, "Sorry about that. Guess I didn't here it all the way. Anyway, I'm doing alright. Just came from the Cardfight Club at school." He actually hadn't noticed her all day. Being the same age they likely had a class or two together, but he never paid attention to his surroundings enough to know for certain.
"Anyway, what are you doing out here? Just practicing or something?" He found it odd that she was alone even if she did hate bigger crowds. He was curious if she had a reason for it.
-
"A-ah.. yeah.. Just practicing I guess.. I arrived a bit late to the Cardfight Club, so I kinda left right away, figuring it was about over... I was gonna find my uh.. housemate, but he's busy, so I'm kinda by myself right now." Rosalia glanced over her school bag and violin case, a small smile on her lips. "I had my audition today for the Orchestra Club, which is why I have my violin. I might be carrying it around more often now though; I got into the club after all. But I don't think it would be smart to bring it with me on the camping trip in two days..." The redhead looked over to Darren, moving her stuff so there was room on the bench in case he wanted to sit down. But whether he did or not, she tilted her head at him curiously, wondering what he was doing here too. "So, what're you doing out here? Only polite if you answer the questions you ask."
-
She had a long explanation that made Darren drift off at moments, but he did hear and get everything that she said. He crossed his arms lightly as he listened and nodded his head at point. When she asked him the same question he smiled lightly and moved his hand to the back of his head. Rubbing it a bit, he honestly said, "Well, I don't really know a lot of places around here, so I went somewhere familiar. If I tried to explore alone, I'd probably get horribly lost. Its happened before."
Thinking about all she said, Camping Trip came to mind. "A camping trip is happening? What do you mean by that?" He had actually left so quickly that he missed the flyer so he hadn't known anything about it by the time he arrived here. "Is that some kind of Orchestra thing? Sounds weird for a band to go to the great outdoors."
-
Haruka closed up shop earlier back at StarGATEBucks. He didn't want to miss anymore time with Yukino if he could avoid it. The second he ran out of the shop, still in uniform, he sent a text to Yukino in a near sprint.
"omw to the park. usual bench~ -haru"
Haruka was there a lot faster than he had intended to arrive, now sitting at his favorite bench, holding two cups of coffee. One for him, the other for Yukino. Truth be told, Haruka had absolutely no idea what she liked in her coffee since they rarely drank it together.
Oh right... she doesn't really like it.
Haruka felt a bit down for a moment, setting the one pure black cup of coffee down on side table by the bench, whilst Haruka took some sips of his, silently awaiting Yukinoms. He stared at the sky for good measure, keep the anxiety levels down.
-
Rosalia only tilted her head, confused. How could he have missed it if he was just at the club not ten minutes ago?... "It's the whole school pretty much. Didn't you see the flier? It was on the door of the club room." The female put her violin in her case before searching her school bag, pulling out her phone and flipping to her pictures. She had taken a picture of the flier, showing it to Darren while reading it out loud. "School Camping Trip in Two Days. Bring sleeping bags, snacks, and necessary medication so you don't die. Make sure to sign in at the school main office to attend with the Cardfight Club. We will be working on teamwork as well as an application of Vanguard on real life situations! Literally. Thank You, President ISA Hope. So you're coming with, baka... Just be sure to sign up tomorrow at the office and you'll be good to go." She put her phone away after that, but checked it again to make sure the sound was on, and that she didn't get a message recently. She frowned when there weren't any missed calls or texts, sighing to herself.
-
Darren blinked as he was surprised he hadn't heard of it before. He gave a small laugh and said, "Heh... guess you saved me from missing out on that, Rosey." It seemed for him this was easier than saying Rosalia outright because there was a chance he could mispronounce it again. "I'll be sure to be there, and if you are too then it'll be good to have a friend around. You and Noel are the only two I really know so far... At least the ones I've talked to more than once."
He blinked as a thought came to mind. "Speaking of Vanguard, you have a deck too, right? You said Pale Moon. Is it with you now?"
-
"Hm?.. O-oh! Ye-eah, I have it.." Rosalia looked again through her bag, hoping she didn't somehow lose it during the day... She finally found the bright purple box, marked with a silver moon that she added, sighing in relief that her cards were there. "Yup, right here... Did you wanna fight or something?" she asked, though the answer should have been obvious given the situation.
-
Noel now leaving the cardshop and the shopping district overall, she took the park route to her hotel in hopes of being able to sit and relax and possibly make some small edits to her current deck. She knows that she can't be happy without her Jewel Knights no matter what, win or lose. Even though Ashlei is there, she feels like Ashlei is carrying the deck and can somehow feel her exhaustion yet doesn't give up. Noel doesn't want to give up either since her happiness was in the line. The moments during her fight with Sky, she was able to see images of how her previous deck would react to that same match. Julia's Limit Break compared to Planetal Dragon would of been much more powerful that not even a perfect guard would be enough to stop her attacks.
She began making edits on a picnic table near the lake until she found something that she could at least feel comfortable for the time being.
-
Darren grinned lightly at the fact that she caught on fast. He held up his own deck box and said, "That's right. I wanna see what your Pale Moons can do. Let's have a fight right here!" He turned slightly, seeing the fight table that he had used when he fought Noel, or maybe there was more than one in this park. That would make more sense. He walked over to it as he took out his deck. "Hope you're ready," he said as a declaration of battle.
-
Yugure was getting a headache, trying to figure out what to say to Haruka. In addition to that, the matter with Satoshi still couldn't be solved. Slowly, but surely, she was running out of time to fix enough for them to be ready. ... An annoyed growl, the soldier decided to stop thinking for a bit. Erasing her scowl, reunion with boyfriend took priority. Hopefully he could deal with her being awkward.
Ignoring the bustling activity of the park, his favorite bench was in sights with him on it.
"Haruka..." The woman called out, not sure how to start. Maybe with asking about the second cup of coffee? Then again, she knew he was a caffeine addict, so it was normal.
-
He saw her out of the corner of his peripherals. There she stood under the stars tonight. Haruka's soldier of a woman... but still the girl he fell in love with.
"Yukino!" Haruka dropped his cup of coffee running to her. It could be easily described as that moment in a sappy love movie where the guy runs after the girl when she's leaving for the plane, except she wasn't leaving for a plane. Which is why some people just saw a guy mad-dash to some girl in the park. Everyone probably thought he was insane.
He wrapped his arms around, instantly placing his head on shoulder and...
The tears flew. He wasn't too quiet about it either. Loud sobs at an evening in the park. Yep, Haruka was attracting attention again. But it was hard to contain his emotions after the roller coaster of stuff he'd been on for so long. He had so much to tell Yukino and so much he wanted to know still. There was no way he was going to let her go right now, not even Overlord could pry him off. Unless she asked him to get off, then he would.
Reluctantly.
"H-H-Hey.. Yuki-noo...!" He was somewhat hiccuping in between his words. What a depressing lad. Haruka really was just in a poor emotional state recently. This was fixing a lot, just being near by her.
-
Khudus had left the store. He had a good amount of his deck built. Was missing few cards. He heard there was another store nearby so he would visit that tomorrow see what is there. While at the park he noticed Noel looking over her deck. He decided to see how she was doing and maybe get a rough gauge of her strength. He walked over and sat opposite her at her picnic table.
So how is it going?
-
Alright... this feels better than before... I'm glad... Noel smiled to herself, now she can feel at ease and maybe enjoy cardfighting a little more now that she was able to work out the loose ends of her deck and incorporating the new Jewel Knights into her deck. She feels a little more complete than before.
Suddenly someone sat across from her, it was Khudus. "Huh? Oh hey, it's going good so far. I just finished making edits on my deck. I lost a fight earlier today and it was because my deck couldn't go beyond a certain point. I am hoping with these new edits, I can slowly go back to how my deck was like when I arrived in this city..." Noel then puts the newly rebuilt deck into her deck box. She then took her phone and decided to do something she hasn't done at all when she could of done the moment she was able to. Text her brother.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
"Hey hey Seifer-kun, we haven't spoken at all since our cardfight... I don't want you to think I hate you or anything because of that. It wouldn't make sense for me to wait all this time for me to do so. You could also message me you know, we are siblings, not strangers. Also sorry for not responding to your invitation a few days ago, I wasn't feeling so well... I kinda still don't honestly... I've been having these weird dreams..."
-
Khudus smiled. He couldn't get a full grasp of her power as she quickly put her deck away. But her attitude and mood showed she had grown a lot since he last saw her.
Oh feeling that good. Reckon you can finally break your streak against me? as he finished he started using a fiercer tone. Whenever he got into a mood for a fight he would show a little animal like fierceness. He never fully notices it but even though he didn't have his deck he was feeling up for a fight.
-
"Ready when you are! Stand up, my vanguard! Silver Thorn Beast Tamer, Emile~" Just saying her new starter's name... It felt so right.
The fight itself was close throughout the match. Triggers on both sides, power ups for days. But with a set up perfect for her final Circus Bounce, Rosalia's overwhelming skill power from her Avatar and two rear-guard Upright Lions was enough to push through, eliminating Darren's hand. With a critical trigger as the final check, the heal that could have saved him never showed. The female breathed a deep sigh of relief, looking over her cards before gathering them up and returning them to their respective place in the box. "Th-that was really exciting~ I-i was really nervous halfway through, but it looks like my Avatar showed up just in time. I.. I really hope you liked the circus.." she spoke up, feeling a warmth returning to her face. It was true that despite being shy, and not good with crowds, the redhead could essentially be made for the spotlight. She played the violin, and even her deck was based around the stars of the show.
-
As the last card was checked and Darren's loss was confirmed, he was hit with the realization of the day. He had seen what the Dimensional Robos could do against a National Champion and now when he used his deck, he couldn't even bring about his Avatar, nor any grade 3s in general. He had been defeated, but that wasn't what bothered him. The power that her units displayed was more than he could withstand, and that was what truly bothered him.
He smiled brightly, he wasn't sad or hurt at all. Especially not towards her. "You're really good," he said to her. "The only other person I've faced is Noel, and you're just as strong as she is." He then let out a sigh and said, "There's... something I need to do. Do you know where a place to buy cards would be?"
-
Noel then put her phone down and just waited for a reply, not getting one would be fine too though since he might be busy. She then looks up at Khudus who practically offers a challenge to fight him but Noel knew he wasn't at full strength. "I rather beat you when you are at full strength. I won't gain anything if I end up beating you if you aren't at full strength. As for being able to break your streak, I think I would be able to if the opportunity arrives when you are at full power." Noel said, her pride as a fighter and as a Kusanagi doesn't want to fight against a formidable opponent knowing he is handicapped. Weakness is a sin is what father would say. And nothing would satisfy a Kusanagi than defeating someone who is strong. "Also, thanks for the Salome you gave me back at the shop. It may be only one copy but its one copy back to how my deck once was."
-
Just as strong as Noel?... Last time, I couldn't win... maybe... maybe I could fight here again... But I have no idea what her new cards are like... Rosalia was brought out of her thoughts swarming her mind when asked about cards. Actually, she wasn't sure where Seifer had gotten the booster packs that had her own new cards.. but there had to be a place in town somewhere, right? "W-well.. not off the top of my head, bu-ut there's gotta be something in town, right? I'm sure there is... Wanna go looking together? T-two sets of eyes are better than one?.."
-
Yugure was caught off guard by Haruka suddenly leaping from his seat and charging at her. Proper response was unknown until the embrace. Instinctively, the woman returned it by tightly squeezing the man in arms. Any more force and her nails would dig into his skin, emphasizing how attached she just became. Never mind people staring at the two, never mind the romantic setting of a warm hug under the moonlight... The entire world could be an empty, black void and she'd still be the happiest girl on both planets at this moment. A smile formed, a bit of a saddened, but happy one. Far too long has it been since grasping one another in such a manner.
Every last moment they had, she yearned for the power to stop time.
"Hey you... why are you crying...?"
A light chuckle was given, holding him closer.
-
Darren smiled at the offer. She was right, it would be easier for two people to search than him by himself. He gave a nod and said, "Yeah, I would like that. If I went alone I might get lost. I just..." He looked down, letting out a small sigh. "Before I came here, I had a deck that was like this but different. I still have it now, but its missing something to tie it more to me. I think I might be able to find what I'm looking for. If not, I will just master that deck as it is."
Darren gave a small laugh and said, "Enough of my sob stories. Let's get going!" There was excitement in his tone, showing he was happy to have a compainion.
-
Khudus grinned and leaned back looking up at the sky. The fieriness he had briefly before had vanished and he was his normal self.
To be honest I'm not sure what my full power is. But trust me on this. When we fight I won't care about my streak of wins or that you are my friend and rival. We will fight as fighters and enjoy he fight like we always did when we were younger.
He looked back down at her. It might only be one for now but I reckon she find you again. Just like today.
He got up and moved away from the table a bit. It's getting late. Theres few things I wanna ask but save it for another time. Guess I catch you around the school maybe. With that he headed off to the hotel.
AF Noel +1
-
Rosalia only nodded in response, knowing what it was like when missing a deck that was important to you. Well, not personally, but she knew Seifer was feeling something like that before... "Alrighty~ This way~" She started to walk off, but quick back tracked to grab both her school bag and her violin case. Seifer would kill me if I forgot my bag and violin somewhere...
-
Darren smiled and followed behind her. He hoped that if they found some sort of cardshop or a shopping area then maybe he could find something. "I'll let you lead," he said to her, following her as he assumed she knew at least a little more than he did.
-
Haruka became a near vice-grip. After a few deep breaths, he starts to loosen up a bit, still refusing to let go of her all the way. He kind of just rests his head on her shoulder like before, trying to catch his breath.
"I kind of cried all over you, sorry about that."
Sniffle.
"I just missed you a lot, I mean, I still do and it sucks its been so long. I just wish if you were going to suddenly poof away that you'd have been back sooner or something."
Sniffle. Sniffle.
"I'm just glad... so glad you're home." He leans back enough to see Yukino. His face is kind of soaked and his eyes are a bit red, but he didn't want to miss another second when he could be seeing Yukino right now. It'd been a year and they had both changed a bit, but he could see past the differences and the Yukino he remembers from a bit ago was still there. She was still present, and that made his heart jump for joy.
"W-Welcome home... Yu-ki-no." He offered her a small and a nod, as consolation for his crappy waterfalls a moment ago.
-
"No one does honestly. You think you are at full power and then a whole new level of power you haven't touched yet opens up. Humans will never stop growing since there is always something new to learn. Yeah but I wish I can get them all back. These units are really rare to find, much like actual jewels. I barely managed to find those I bought at the shop." Noel then put the Salome card into her deck and made the necessary space to fit her in. One down, three more to go of Salome at least. Something is better than nothing.
She then saw Rosalia and Darren walking down the path and noticed it was the path to Card Capital. "Hey Khudus, I'm gonna go with them over there to see if I can tag along. You can join if you like, if not then we can hang out later." Noel got up and then called out Darren and Rosalia. Hey!!! What's up!!! Can I join you guys?? Her phone then vibrated with a reply from Seifer.
_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
"I understand, being busy is totally cool. Besides, you have a girlfriend, ;). I'm not stupid, I was able to tell right away that you and Rosalia had something going on, lol. But anyway, those dreams. They are just weird. I don't see anything, but I hear voices. Don't fall to temptation or Join Us and stuff like that. It's getting annoying because I can't sleep well and it happens almost every night!"[/b]
-
'You know I'd be quick to deny it if it wasn't true as of last night. Baka. In any case, it reminds me of the dream I had when I first got here, though just a bit different. It was dark and filled with the fear of being alone. I wonder if it's somehow connected? Maybe it's just recurring nightmares? I'll ask some of my friends what they think if you want.'
-
"Don't worry about it... I'm sorry to have left for so long... and without notice", Yugure spoke softly. Her wet shoulder only made her happy - evidence that he hadn't desired to leave her behind. Offering an apology, her hands stopped gripping at him. However, arms were still wrapped around. White gloves were removed, and one of her arms reluctantly receded to her sides to stash them away. Then, gently, bare hands reached his face, and thumbs wiped away some tears, as if opening a gateway. Bringing Haruka closer by his cheeks, lips met his once more for the first time since last year.
"So long..." She moaned, holding the embrace.
-
This was... this was new.
Haruka had spent so long without her and her embrace and her lips and had been with Hana for the small time that she was back even...
It was different. Hana's touch was delicate and sweet, like a soft candy almost. But Yukino's was different. She was forceful, almost, but passionate. A lot more of everything Haruka had been missing the past year came rushing back at light speed to him. The kiss only took him by surprise a little, causing a sort of gasp to come out as she got a hold of his lips, but he quickly sunk into her as well as responding with his own emotions.
The night was warm, contrary to the past few evenings of the fall. Everyday had been getting colder, by today it would have felt like winter had the trend continued. But instead a warm wind blew over the park, causing the grass and the leaves to rustle, but only a feeling of attachment came to Haruka's heart.
Every guilty emotion he felt wanted to pour out of him at once like a flood without even the smallest blockade. He wanted to fess up everything he'd done. But this wouldn't be fair to Yukino. She thinks she finally has her beloved back after such a long time, and she finally gets to put her lips on him after so long. Confessing what he had done after that?
Haruka was so twisted and conflicted a few more tears streamed down his face mid-kiss.
He pulled away slightly, then altogether after another few moments, trying to keep his composure. Everything was out of place and while he was so happy to see her and his heart was beating like crazy, he was still holding in so many emotions and had done so many wrong things.
There are just certain people in life you should never get involved with, Haruka thought. He believed in that phrase more than ever. It's hard not to, after all, when you're one of them.
Taking a hold of her hands in his own, he started to speak.
"How's it been, sweetheart? Since you've been back, I mean. W-We haven't really gotten to talk since the slums and I wasn't feeling so great then..." He wasn't feeling top notch right now either. He was ten seconds ago. But it took just the thought of Hana's existence to send him down and up this spiral of feelings over and over again without even a single stop.
-
Yugure found her mind melting, feeling as if the golden heat from past reared its head to claim her once more. This hot, skyrocketing temperature was always longed for. Since a year ago, since two months back a year ago, the soldier found herself rather obsessed with kissing Haruka. He tried to pull away, but she practically bit him, pressing herself forward onto the boy. Almost like a hound, the woman would sap the love out of him, sucking on his bottom lip for a few moments before she let him finally break away. Within her chest was a throbbing heart trying to break out. It reflected on how much she wanted to throw herself onto him.
Despite trying to keep her composure after they pulled away, a trail of saliva hung from the right side of her mouth.
Eyes a bit glazed over, it took a moment to get focus of Haruka for eye contact as he took her hands.
"I-I missed you..." she spouted. "It's... been okay..." Deep breaths. "Are you feel any better? Is something bothering you...?"
Jesus Christ, get a hold of yourself, woman!
"Tell me what it is... Tell me what it is and I will kill it."
That isn't even close to getting a hold of herself.
-
Isabella is waiting for the employee to retrieve her order and decides to forward a few messages to Haruka-kun:
"Hey! These came today from the summer photoshoot <3~ There's pictures of me here in bathing suits and stuff. I thought you might like to see then Haruka-kun. What do you think? Which one is your favorite~ I'll send three. Make sure not to open them in public--- GAH I'll be so embarassed. ISA Hope :3c"
-
There was a thread of drool stuck between the two after Yukino took Haruka's lips for a joyride once more. She was a lot more passionate about it this time... at least that part about her didn't change, and that made him extremely happy. His mind kind of blanked after a moment, trying to keep his head on straight but he literally almost fell over. He felt like a little bit of him was sucked out.
"E-Eh... It's nothing love, nothing you need to... uhm... kill." He put a hand on her head, petting her a bit. He did that for a bit, just trying to let her calm down. She seemed really heated up and that sort of stuff wasn't going to be happening anytime soon. At least not tonight. He just gave her a warm smile, anything to reassure her-
Buzzzzzz. Buzzzz-
"One second...hmm hmm hmmm... let's see here-" Haruka instantly shut his phone upon the first file loading. It was a picture of Hana, rather... skimpily clad. He put it back in his pocket, a sweat bead forming on his head.
"N-Nothing important, haha..." Forced laughter.
Haruka, you could have gotten away with that. Really. Just. Don't laugh. You look so suspicious.
Well, he is suspicious.
You mean guilty.
Haruka sighed, rubbing the temples of his forehead with his free hand.
"Hey, I'm sorry you had to catch me and all like this. We should definitely meet up on a free day of ours and do something, what do you say? Maybe spend the night at your place or something...?" Haruka was just giving ideas for Yukino so that way when this evening was over, she knew she could still ask for him whenever and he would be there.
To her beck and call, essentially.
-
Yugure felt ecstatic when Haruka began petting her, drooling a bit more unintentionally. This feeling... she remembered doing this for Hana as children, but to experience it herself further drove her hormones up a wall. Relaxing a bit instead of pouncing on him, she noticed him open his phone and shut it immediately. She didn't want to pry into his business unnecessarily... yet, curiosity led her to believe boyfriend's business was girlfriend's business.
"What was that...? You say it isn't important, but..." His reaction sort of told most of the story.
Then Haruka mentioned spending the night.
"Yes! I mean..." Ahem. "S-Sure."
-
Cute. I mean, drooling was usually considered gross or weird but he found his girlfriend's little reactions to him kind of adorable. He didn't stop, just to keep the atmosphere light, but she was apparently interested in the parcel of photos he received. Sadly, not even Haruka was so bold as to leak those, especially to Yukino.
"It really is nothing, something just caught me off guard. Uncle Toshi needs me soon... Hmm, now that I think about, I can't even remember his full name anymore. Toshi.. Toshii... Toshiki! Right. Uncle Toshiki needs me to be at the house sometime later tonight is all. He was sending me pictures of stuff. That's all." Haruka was only half-lying here. He did have an Uncle. His name was Uncle Toshi. He wasn't 100% sure what his full name was, but Toshiki sounded just about right. Maybe Toshida. There were plenty of names but he couldn't rightly remember...
He planted one more long kiss on her, mimicking her earlier movements earlier. Pleasing her was on his priority list as of recently. She also seemed oddly excited about him spending the night sometime soon. That would definitely have to be a plan before the camping trip. Which was in... two days. Tomorrow night it is then!
"Hey, about that spending the night deal. Tomorrow work for you? I'd be leaving sort of early in the morning for a school-wide camping trip. But no better way to spend my last night here for a bit than with you, right?" He searched in her eyes, wandering through every tone and color. "I'm gonna be heading out in a couple of minutes actually, just so Toshiki-san doesn't wait up for me or anything.
-
Yugure felt a bit insulted, not really buying the excuse of uncle calling for him. She wasn't stupid, his reaction was too instantaneous. If it was only normal pictures from family, why sweat? "Hmm..." she mused suspiciously. Well, it was just something to pry out of him later then. Thought process immediately ceased once he kissed her again. The soldier gripped Haruka's arm, sharing affectionate hunger that had lasted a year. Had the embrace lasted any longer, her brain wouldn't even be able to comprehend what he said coherently. In fact, it took a good minute to actually register.
"Camping... trip...?"
No, no, don't leave.
Then again, if he was gone for a bit, even for a little bit, this pent-up frustration could come out again.
But she wanted to be with him all the time. Part of being a soldier was protecting people, so safeguarding for beloved from everyone else was part of the job. Yes, that sounds about right. Ahmes and Yunos sweat nervously in fearful disapproval, but it still sounded right.
"Tomorrow it is..." The girl responded with a saddened tone.
-
He chewed his lip for a moment, noticing she was clearly not really all too happy about it. He had to figure something out to fix that. Kisses only go so far, and it's not like he could magically poof a guess. The strain on his mind was killing him, but he definitely would have to tell her eventually. The question is, before or after the camping trip? He didn't want her to worry for too long about what he was hiding... but telling her before the trip would leave her without any closure for however long it took for him to come home.
Not an option. He'd tell her after the trip. Definitely. Whether or not she cared for him after, whether or not the ferocious love she had for him would linger after all he would have to explain...
"Chin up, love. I'll be back before you know it. And you have an entireeee night with me to yourself. We can even hang out all day after I get off work and everything." He took her by the hands, raising them to his lips. A kiss for each, sort of a royal and romantic gesture. He even rubbed his thumbs over the backs of her hands for a moment, savoring the feeling of her skin against his. It was a moment in time he would remember for awhile.
No matter how dark it gets, he can remember this moonlit night.
"I'm going now, okay? Tomorrow, me and you. No distractions. I'll even get you something, in fact, yeah, I'm gonna get you something alright?" Haruka was already hopping in excitement about the next day. He really wanted to make things special for Yukino before he left, considering the news he was bringing back was... far less memorable.
"Until then." He left her with one last kiss. Last, as in the the last for night. Obviously.
-
Yugure was frowning over her boyfriend having to be gone from her for a number of days again. Tomorrow was going to be great to have him for the night, but the thought of not being with him... Haruka plants two kisses on each hand of hers, making her smile some. "Alright..." came with the announcement of his departure. A gift would be nice... maybe she should look into one for him in return. It took a great deal of effort to not push him down, pin him to the ground, and keep him there for the night at the last kiss. The soldier simply watched in longing silence as he left.
"You're still drooling", Yunos noted.
Yugure was surprised, quickly wiping away her spit.
"Goddamn, get a hold of yourself. Otherwise, tomorrow, you're gonna be slobberin' like one of the damn high beasts."
"I can't help it", Yugure retorted with nothing witty, leaving the area.
Haruka +5 Affinity
-
Home sweet home. Haruka was rather excited about finally returning to his special bench. It was his bench after all and he didn't want it to get stolen the two days he was away. His first order of business was to get a bit of time back wasted. Sky staring. Go!!!
...
.....
.......
.........
Done.
"hey, what's up? I'm finally home! we should meet up. we need to talk soon. -haru"
With a quick text to Yukino, Haruka sighed a deep breath.
Haruka laid on the park bench and rested his head on his hands creating a makeshift pillow. He began to doze off almost immediately. Better rest up. With the news he was planning to drop, a good sleep might do him well. He'll be in the doghouse for sure anyways. Or lose her altogether.
Haruka felt really sick, before he finally passed out of just the pure will of no longer wanting to be awake.
-
The plans for today were to talk to Dad-san about the weird thing that happened over on the mountain and to maybe get his help in getting a better hold on her power so that weird mishaps don't happen. He is usually busy throughout the day, not that he wouldn't make time for his daughter, but Hana didn't want to put him behind on his work. He would actually be willing to put everything down if asked, that's just how he was. Until then Hana decided upon walking the dog in the park. Alpha and Beta were tagging along too. Over the camping trip, they decided on an extreme work out session which no ordinary men would survive. Dad-san probably could, but he isn't ordinary either. In short, Alpha and Beta were looking much more muscular than ever.
"Is that Haruka?" Hana saw him, not sure if he was passed out or not.
"All in order of Hana-chan kicking him awake!" Mer announced.
"Aye!" Star Rain seconded.
"Yes!" Minette did not object.
"As long as it isn't me!" Everyone kicks Nociel.
The bunshins have voted.
Hana kicked Haruka. Alpha and Beta are thinking about joining in.
"Woof."
-
Haruka felt a sudden stinging pain in his side.
"Kuh...-guhhhhh whyyyy what did I do-?" Haruka coughed and wheezed for a second. Side was in a decent amount of pain. Was he dying? No, he wasn't kicked that hard. Probably not anyways. It was something like a boxer jab. The pain is sudden and lingers, but it gets considerably less awful the longer it goes. He was just experiencing the first waves of pain.
"W..what? Hana? Why did you kick me!? I was sleeping!" Haruka sat up with a frown, obviously grumpy from his rude awakening. This was one of the few times Haruka was attempting to get actual rest and didn't just pass out or something.
"Did you need something or was that just for fun?" Haruka rested his forehead on his hands, trying to wake up while shielding his eyes from the sun.
-
"I'm in Umano."
-
The best thing to do really is to never listen to Meer, but with the way he reacted, it actually paid off to her. Good deal. Then she questions if she agreed to it because she still wants pay back deep down. Meer would be the one speaking from her inner desires just like Reit does for Mi-hime. It was probably was payback then, a little playful and fun payback. Better than trying to smother him with a marshmallow or something which Meer suggested at one point.
"For fun!" Hana laughed, "How ya been?"
Since the camping trip, Isabella's mind had been shifting back to a more fortified version of what it originally was, an idol who loves her sick girlfriend. They say that when you change your ideas to the opposite, then your mind becomes more firmly rooted. Isabella made that switch twice. No letting go of Mi-hime now.
"Oh right, Mi-hime said to say hi!"
-
"I'll be there in a bit. -haru"
With that, he turned back to the very uppity Hana. So she kicked him just because? That was already an off-statement as it was, but he had no more to say about it.
"Miyuki, huh? I can assume she wasn't too happy about what happened...?" Haruka bowed his head for a moment, twiddling his thumbs. He was about to be heading to Umano himself to talk to Yukino about the situation. Had to set the record straight, win or lose.
-
"She wasn't, but she was understanding, and really she was blaming herself which made me feel pretty bad. Though, we're happy I guess. She was awake this morning too!"
Well there were over a million words to actually describe the whole feeling, but Haruka's twiddling was really catching her attention. Like the pee pee dance, she assumed that it's because he has to go somewhere soon, otherwise he may explods. Yukino probably wants to talk to him about the situation as soon as possible as well. If so, then she wants to come with, not to chime in on them, but to just be around. Ah.
Alpha and Beta got the dog.
-
Haruka sort of sat there awkwardly. He wanted to apologize to Miyuki for sure one day, otherwise this whole thing wasn't really completely done in his head. Maybe he would, at the very least, send a text or a message her way to express his sorrow. Just not now. He had somewhere to be really bad-
"T-That's great! That she was awake I mean. Erm, I'm actually about to head to Umano to talk to Yukino. To, er, fix, everything I guess. If she wants things to be fixed or not, I mean. So I'll be heading out, thanks for waking me up I guess. Avoid kicking next time though?" Haruka started walking off, hands pocketed and back somewhat slouched. He looked a bit decrepit, like an old guy or something. Its not like he wanted to walk like that really, his side still hurt so standing up straight caused the bruise to stretch and that was really painful, so instead he just slouched all the way to the slums.
"omw. see u soon. -haru"
-
After the camping trip had finished, Seifer returned to his usual routine of coming to the park and walking along the paths with his hands in his pockets. He was pretty content, save for missing Rosalia, but that couldn't be helped now. In any case the brunette continued to walk, stopping only for a few moments to stare out over the usual pocket of water that he looked over before continuing on. It seemed like a pretty nice day actually, somewhat enjoyable really. The brunette stopped however at a bench and sat down really just to watch the scenery and everything unfold.
-
Well the camping trip was over and Neo was back at home sweet home. So he decided to take a stroll in the park. While Neo was walking to his favorite bench spot, he noticed Seifer sitting there.
"Hey Seifer" Neo said waving to him while walking toward him
-
Neo had called his name though Seifer himself almost didn't notice. He waved though as the other male approached, relaxing on the bench. "Hey there Neo." his reply was short and to the point, but there wasn't much to say after greeting someone who had just greeted you.
-
Neo sat down next to Seifer as he was happy to see his friend.
"How is everything?" Neo asked him
-
A while passed, but not to long since Hazama appeared after the talk at Umano. He had a bunch of college work to finish and finaaly lifted a lot of stress of his shoulders. He finally got to walk in his favorite relaxation place, Rijuku Park. He found his usual place in the park, but went to the bench across from the hill for a change. He put in his hood over his head and rested on the bench. Then he got to think about the mysterious clan in the world of Vanguard.
-
Satoshi was standing out at the park. A week and a few days had passed. Still bearing the mark on his hand in open air, most random people he encountered though it was a cool tattoo or a scar that healed badly. They didn't know it was a brand, a mark for what was to come. Things would be different then, even if he didn't especially want them to be.
He was reflecting on when he first came to the city on his own, naive to the serious part of Vanguard, despite his desire to understand his ability to speak to his own cards as though they were all a happy family together. He thought of meeting Yukino and Haruka, the best of times and worst of times...the others he had met...
How had it all come to this?
In the midst of this, Cheru spoke suddenly in his head. She had dropped using the modifier because her host had accepted her existence, something she, admittedly, didn't expect to happen. "So a few of your friends got tested."
"Tested? You mean to see if they're ready?"
"Yeah. A demonstration of what our movement's going to put forth against them. Looks like they did reasonably well, though our fights are actively wearing most of them out." Satoshi could feel her grin from ear to ear from just her words. "They're just barely there, and they haven't even experienced what it's like to face a general of this movement."
Satoshi rubbed his forehead with his hand. "So when exactly am I handing the reins to you again?" From spending a bit of time with Fortuna when he could, he had learned to resign to fate, because typically there was something more to it.
"Soon. Not yet. The show isn't ready to start just yet. All the players aren't in their positions. Us included."
A sound resonated in Satoshi's head of...a bag of chips opening? Then munching...
"Sorry, haven' eat'n all day." Cheru had manipulated his imagination into giving her a bag of chips that she could eat? Weird entity.
-
Darren went to the park. Even though it was late he needed to clear his mind. He closed his eyes and gave a small sigh. Neo was strange. What even was that? His demeanor was completely different from when they met. Was he having a bad day? It didn't make much sense at all.
Darren took out his deck, looking it over as a way to ease his mind. He wished he had a way to improve it further. He was coming across people left and right that had a lot more experience than him. It made sense that he couldn't win them all but Noel was the same and she was doing well. The Dimensional Robos are strong, more than that he had a lot of fun using them, but he wondered if he just wasn't able to bring out their full ability.
-
It was unusually breezy for today, and maybe a little bit cloudy. Odd and foreboding. That didn't really matter to a certain silver haired male as he walked along the path closest to the water's edge, his silver hair flowing behind him almost like a cape as it was down to his waist in length. He had vibrant green eyes that clashed with his dark outfit. It was pretty much a black formal suit, just unbuttoned and with no tie, and he wore a white dress shirt underneath it, untucked and the bottom three buttons were unbuttoned. Both hands were shoved halfway into his pockets as he walked, his eyes straight ahead and almost blank, even with the vibrancy of them. Someone could describe him as really edgy, though he was recognized as somewhat of a semi-pro player of the game Cardfight Vanguard. Ventus Ienis, an enigma of a man who rose to fame from an orphanage, almost like a fairy tale story.
-
A wind approached... Riding it was a plague of shadows which consumed and destroyed its foes. It was that very same wind brought another force with it, not of destruction, but as resistance to the winds of change that was about to blow across the plains of the Immortal earth, turning it into a living hell composed of despair and destitution.
"The more things changed.... the more they stay the same." a symphony of faint white clouds began to cover the sky, it was like a warning to those in the area to a force that not even nature could understand. "This battle... is only the beginning of a larger scale conquest." The leaves on the tree's began to shiver in the breeze caused by the movement of the clouds.
"I wonder how they have faired so far? Against the Immoral Force...Link Joker."
The Platinum blonde hair brushed across his pale face. His crimson eyes burning with a motive to fight back. The expression he gave was most cynical and cunning. His odyssey had came full circle, His insanity had came tame, but his anger had became a weapon that was also his Achilles heel. He had returned, after disappearing from the face of the world for awhile. Destiny was about to take its form, he did not want to stand idle whilst the world burned.
In his Ebony suit, he stood in the centre of the park.
"Hopefully... I am not too late."
-
Within the Park, Darren was already there. He had been looking for a fight and people in the area were all too happy to give it to him. He only had to say one thing to get them worked up. "Are you... strong fighters?" Upon hearing a question like that, most fighters would show rather than tell if they were strong or not. And they did show the answer, they weren't as strong as Darren was, especially now.
One by one they fell, onto the ground and engulfed in the aura that he emitted He closed his eyes as the last fighter in the area that he saw reached their 6th point of damage. He fell as well. "That makes four now..." he muttered to himself as he picked up his deck. Four more saved... The weak need to be rescued, so I am the hero that will protect them, by giving them power...
As he started to walk away, the fighters he defeated all began to slowly stand. They had the same aura as he did. They were the same as him. They would eventually go out and find more fighters as well. Darren himself simply told them, Go and save others, my Dark Heroes!
-
'That aura' was here, the darkness that he had discovered in China from that unusual fighter. It was coherent that the cause was close by. Without warning, four cardfighters approached, he could tell they had become possessed by this dark force. He decided it was best to defeat the cause of the shadow covering there hearts.
Amon's eyes caught a glance of another person leaving, he manoeuvred pass the other four people and approached the phantom stranger possessing the Aura of the Joker.
"So... You are one of cancer's that plague this world with this toxic aura? Tell me your name, so that I can remember the person I defeat and Purge of this unholy essence!" Amon directed his line of speech to the leaving man.
-
Before Darren could leave, he heard someone calling out to him. He turned around, doing so slowly as he looked at the individual. He scanned the one who addressed him with his eyes, looking up and down to see that he was quite the eccentric fighter. He moved his deck up, the dark crimson aura burning from it as he said, "Darren is name enough. Are you a strong fighter, of do I need to save you as well?"
His blank eyes stared at the individual as he started to walk forward, knowing already that he had been challenged. He didn't enjoy harming people but sometimes people needed to be hurt in order to be protected from their own weakness, from themselves.
-
"Ikke Meer!"
"Star Rain!"
"Minette!"
"Nociel!"
Four fighters fell at once. She grabbed her decks and jumped over them, placing them back in her purse. Yesterday truly was the last day for R&R. The war has truly begun. "Out of the way!" Another fight began, the whole day has been like this and there was seemingly no end to them in sight. She placed her deck down onto the platform that appeared as if by magic. All of those afflicted were gaining the power of the invaders, supernatural beings that they have fought before, but not in such a large number. Neu Edelweiss used the power, but was not influenced to this extent. The hearts of the fighters were warped and everyone's actions had become twisted.
"Meer's break ride skill!" That was enough to end this one.
Running through the park, she saw a figure that she recognized. "Darobo?" If he was the source of the commotion here then she surely knew what she had to do. Another fighter was already challenging him it seems. It was confrontation that she couldn't stop, so for now she decided to stand by and watch them.
-
The damage was 3 to 5. The battle seemed all but assured. So much so that Darren did not guard the powerful strike of Amon. He could have guarded it, but he wanted to understand what power this unit had. His soul seemed to be his power, increasing his strength with each unit entered into it. However, this wasn't true strength. This wasn't the power that could protect the world. That was the power Darren now had, and he was more than willing to share it.
He allowed himself to reach 5 damage. It didn't bother him at all. At the moment of truth, he drew his unit. His beloved Daikaiser was engulfed in the dark aura as a new unit appeared and took his Avatar's power for its own. Dark Dimensional Robo, Reverse Daiyusha! As if it was nothing it brought the demon's power to 0. With 25000 power to its own name it attacked and was guarded. He checked for a Grade 3 to break through and nothing came. It didn't matter though. He still lacked the power to protect himself against the other blows. Just like that, it was over.
Darren turned and said, "This is justice... the hero's duty to protect others. The only justice in this world is strength, and now you have it..." He warned that Darren was unleashing a monster, but it did not matter to him. He was spreading power to others and well as amassing power himself. "...If you do become a threat to this world... I will strike you down again. That is Dark Justice..."
-
It seems that the other fighter was unable to do much against him, but that confirmed it at the very least. Hana stepped out, fixing her hat as she did and gripping her deck in her hand. It was time for the light show to begin, a spectacular performance that will put the alliance one step closer to their victory.
Reverse Daiyusha...
Upon reaching the sight of her for, she gave a smile and put her free hand on her hip. "Alright Darobo, show me his Dark Justice of yours. I'm pretty sure your old one was much better, but I guess we'll just have to see I guess?" There wasn't much to say here other the fact that she had to simply do her job now as the Princess and there wasn't also much courage in her either, just enough to keep up the brave facade as she had to fight against a fellow club member.
"This is to Daiyusha." She yelled out.
"As you have fallen into enemy hands, therefore by the pact made within the 435th Cray Council, you are now an enemy and will be treated as such until you have returned to our side. This is the justice that you agreed to." Then she turned to the fighter himself, her fellow club mate.
"Darobo, time to fight."
-
The darkness consumed him, however... something went wrong. Instead of becoming a mindless servant of the void, as others had. He changed in a way unsuspecting, the being born of negative emotion was effected differently by the void's essence. Instead, his motive for returning strengthened. Despite becoming one of the reverse, he gained a motive far greater than allowing people to become apart of an army.
Originally born from Kurai's depression, the negative emotions consume him as he seeks what he desires, whether it be Vengeance or
other things. He desires...to slay those who have sinned in this world, regardless of their alliance.
A demon beyond control of Man, the creator of "Nothingness", the being that cannot be bound by sides or rulers. His warning to the Phantom stranger was unheeded. He took up a fighting stance.
"Erase the sin's of this world regardless of whom the purpose pursues... that is why I am here. And that is why... you created something that cannot be avoided. I do not serve anyone... you will fall, believer of false justice... I swear it."
The void had not anticipated this, That Amon, the alternate personality, would be shielded by his own negative emotions and not fully become afflicted by the reverse's control. However, despite this, those whom are not reversed and fall to him, would suffer the fate of the others.
He broke his stance as the phantom stranger received a challenge. He watched from the side as the two did battle.
-
Darren looked over to see Hana calling him to battle. He grinned a bit at the idea of the challenge, but hearing Daiyusha mentioned made him realize she was talking to him directly. The Reverse was enlightening. He knew all about the world of Cray and what was happening. Its people were weak, barely able to defend themselves against this threat. They needed power. They needed to be saved.
But, Hana isn't weak. Does she need this power? Darren thought. His deck started to glow with that way of thinking. A voice came to him in his own mind. The power is to be given to all. That is the justice we decided upon. Do you go against your word now when you see that you are indeed stronger? Darren closed his eyes lightly at the slight conflict. He held his head in pain for a moment but it subsided quickly. No... No I do not...
His aura started to grow again as he held out his deck. "The Princess of Cray is more deserving of this power than any other... Your people are weak, unable to match the invaders, but through their power, you can all be saved! I won't allow my justice to be stopped so soon!"
-
Even though Darren accepted the challenge, it was soon clear that Hana wasn't going to pull punches. She made his new power seem like it was nothing, dealing 5 damage almost instantly. Daiyusha understood that he could not win this fight. He needed a way out. Whatever he had to do. He couldn't be defeated here. He knew his power would fade if he did. He still had much to do before that could happen.
I can't allow this... There is still too much to do. I need this boy.
As Reit with Break Ride went to attack, Darren was struck by the power of his own aura. He yelled out in pain as he held onto his head. "AHHHH! He passed out there, unable to move before the last damage could officially be dealt. The match had ended, but not in the way it needed in order to end the Reverse.
Justice must continue to spread. Harming the boy is a small price to pay to preserve myself... I need more power to defeat the Princess and bring her to our side...
-
Things messed up right before they ended. It just wasn't over yet.
Hana was unable to reach him, the power to the invaders as well as Reverse Daiyusha himself disrupted the fight, such dishonor. Even more so was sending more reversed fighters along the area to keep her occupied as their vessel recovered, to let him get away with this. The one whom he had just fought had risen as well.
How many in the Cardfight Club are-...
They surrounded her, ready to fight, pawns to the invasion. There was no choice, but to free them as well. The process was painful and excruciating to watch, not to mention that they were really just here to buy time for those that the invaders favored.
"Get out of the way! I have to- !"
She twisted the light with her power and generated four fight panels for herself. I'll take you all on at once! It was like a one man army against a growing epidemic, they would wear her down in this war of attrition. It was going to take a while even with four fights at once, all it would do is just tire her down faster which is what the enemy wanted.
A small batch of light appeared and a figure stood behind her. "Let's make a brilliant duet then." The voice then chanted, "For the whom I must protect, I'll fight beyond space and time, surpassing the limits past eternity! Break Ride! Eternal Idol Pacifica!"
Catherine?...
-
Within the time it took to battle the other Reverse fighter, Darren stood up. He held his head, it was still pounding. His deck's aura was weaker than before. The power I used wasn't fatal. Our justice is needed elsewhere. We must go now. Darren hesitated at this, looking back at Hana and how she fought. She said that strength came from bonds...
What is it that you believe we are doing? We are bonding humanity and Cray together through the Reverse, the power that the invaders use against us will be their undoing. Something about that began to sound wrong. But Hana is strong without it. Doesn't that mean we can gain those bonds through other means?
What bonds do you have? You have no one to greet you when you are home. You have no one to call to when you are in need. All you have is me... She is the Princess of Cray who has legions of followers and an Idol known world wide. How many others have such things? Darren couldn't argue that. Hana was special compared to... almost everyone. We are giving power to the powerless, and even her power will only go so far. When we have recovered, we will add our power to hers and this world will be saved.
Darren sighed outwardly and responded, Very well... He started to walk away, slowly moving as he was holding onto his head. It will take some time to recover... For now, we will watch that which we have already done as well as others who do the same.
Hana AF+1
-
* Sylvester was watching from afar
''What in the hell is going on here? Very well then, let me escape before I run out of time, I must not get myself stuck into a mess I don't belong in.''
*Sylvester walks away before he can get sucked up into the madness*
"But then again, it can't hurt to enter the fray" then Sylvester gets crazy and starts jumping up and down out of joy and laughing uncontrollably. Then he gave one last whiff, let the games began!
*Not knowing that VG was the center focus of this all
-
He doesn't really remember being here. All he knows is that it's really difficult to see. Hopefully his invitations got out. One for Hikaru, one for Seifer, and one for Satoshi. Due to unforseen circumstances, Satoshi will be joining him on a later day...
He sits staring at the moon. The entity he shares this body with loves the sky and the moon and the stars. The only thing of those he can find value in is the light they bring.
He blows warm air into his hands.
Chilly night, tonight.
His intentions are clear and easily attainable. He just has to execute. Remember everything and do it exactly like he did last time. No time for mistakes. Everyone's heart must be.....
-
Seifer responded to the invitation after a few... Issues arose on his way here. He was a tiny bit late but still showed up, hopefully before the others. Quietly he checked his phone. "This... Is the location right?" he mumbled to himself, zipping his jacket up. It was unusually chilly tonight but there wasn't much he could do about it. He hadn't seen Haruka yet so he decided to look around for the male before noticing him, just barely, in the moonlight. Why'd he call him out tonight? And he was under the assumption there would be others so.
-
The breeze flaps through his tail coats of his hooded coat as he received the invitation from one of his subordinates telling him to meet the one who attacked him to meet him at the park.
"Is this a trap?" He had noticed the ominous aura around him and asked him if he was strong. Has the invasion already started? Never the less he strode through the wind to find Haruka.
-
They're here...
He let a small smile rise to his face. This was an exciting night. The hearts of those his other half came to love would be....
"Over here." He called out to the two coming from seemingly the same direction, only on different sides of the park.
He stood off the edge of the angel fountain, awaiting the two to appear at him. He prepared himself for the inevitable. Better be in a position where passing out doesn't equal a brain injury.
Who first... That's the question. As they approached, he looked at the two.
"I'm glad you could make it out here tonight. I've important news for the both of you." His smile grew only a little, his white hair now gleaming under the moonlight. The dull emerald eyes his other half once bore became his. Green eyes, ones that while normally had no shine...
Were elegantly glowing tonight, it seemed.
-
"What is it that you want Haruka." Hikaru can feel something wrong with Haurka at the moment. The strange invitations, the timing of the invasion and the ominous presence he can feel.
-
Walking over to the fountain, both of his hands in his pockets, he tilted his head a little bit. He noticed someone else he didn't remember seeing before but Haruka seemed to know him. And yet, something felt wrong. He noticed the eerie looking shine, giving a soft frown. Something in his gut told him that nothing felt right, but it was Haruka, his friend. He decided to just see what he wanted and maybe go home for the night. "Hey Haruka. What's up? Why'd you ask me out here?"
-
Hana sat down, leaning on a tree, holding herself together. A few bodies lay at her front and few on her side. It was the last of them, she had won thanks to Catherine's help. Sadly her partner was nowhere to be found. He legs were sore and arms were even more so. Her eyes had a sharp pain running them from overuse throughout the day, she was unable to move.
"I guess Dad-san's training was that intense for a reason huh..." She laughed.
"Hana-chan, are you sure that you'll be ok?" Meer asked.
"This is nothing! We made good progress.. except for letting Darobo get away..." She said the latter part under her breath, expressing deep anger.
"Its not your fault.. but at least we were able to save a good amount today." Minette tried to have her see the bright side.
She leaned her head back on the tree as well, closing her eyes and continuing to catch her breath. This whole thing.. its only the beginning and it's worn her down this much. It was hard to fight alone, yet the situation called for it. Divine and conquer, that''s what the invaders were doing. As long as they weren't together, they can't use each other to create a power that transcends theirs... they break away friendships and bonds, taking away hope and only feeding victims with despair... all with a twisted promise for a false power.
"I have to use my power to check on Mi-hime..."
From along the back of the tree, she heard familiar voices. "Members of the Cardfight Club?..." She relaxed and closed her eyes, wondering what the meeting was for.
-
The heartbeat rang in his ears. Every thump and beat and sound strained his hearing harder and harder to a near snapping point. It needed to be taken away, it needed to be gotten rid of, or better yet...
"I have a gift. For the both of you."
He held out his hand. There wasn't actually anything in it. Just pale outstretched fingers. Every ligament carefully placed a certain way. Haruka looked up to Hikaru first. The one he has a bit more history with. His heart was bound to beat to a stronger, more definite tune after these years. A beat that must be...
Locked away.
"Hikaru, I need you to understand something. We care about you deeply. Truly." He searched around in Hikaru's eyes. Glints of a past of loss and remorse was all that fled to this safe heaven of his.
Sadly, there was no more room for angels in their heaven.
He placed his hand on Hikaru's shoulder, and the smile that was ever so smile, gentle, angelic, turned wry and wrenching.
"We care so much, we'll even protect you. Under lock and key."
Heart Lock.
Before allowing the energy to take a full transfer through, he grabbed ahold of Seifer's with the hand he originally held out as a decoy for attention. Simple enough, really. His skin reflected light like a mirror. A mirror image.
The static left to Hikaru first, shortly bursting and writhing through his own veins to Seifer as well. This was the most energy he had used in a long time at once, so he was already feeling drained after just this long.... Just a few more seconds to complete the lock.
-
Haruka was acting weird, and before he knew it, his hand was held onto Seifer's. What the hell?... That feeling or surprise shifted quickly as he felt some unknown, alien... Evil... Energy seeping it's way into him. Gritting his teeth in pain he tried to jerk away from Haruka's grasp, recognizing what the energy was. Reverse. He'd seen this take over Neo, and he wasn't about to let it take him to. Not now, not ever. He needed to protect Rosalia and Noel. Those were his thoughts as he yanked his hand away, but it might of been to late.
-
He was right something is definitely wrong with Haruka he didn't have much time before all that energy seeps into him. Haruka words felt pitiful in his eyes as he laid a hand on his shoulder.
"Stay away, I don't need your pity."
-
The transfer was complete regardless... To one of them anyways.
There was something acting as a barrier to Seifer. What had happened was, well simply this. The body of the host that Sera was occupying was acting as an electricity source, allowing the power or Lock to flow freely through the circuit. He is technically able to use maintained-eye contact to activate the Lock as well, but touching someone strengthens the lock power immensely. As having a grip on both Hikaru and Seifer for even a moment, the Lock would have initialized nearly instantly, taking them both. The circuit was complete... But there was something amiss.
O-Overlord... what are you doing?!
Sera was having an inner debate with his avatar at the moment. Because that avatar, that unit that he and his host depended on for so long were now at an arm's length difference.
"He is not your target. Seifer. We had an agreement."
He speaks the truth. The original three targets were Satoshi, who couldn't arrive tonight, Hikaru, and Yukino... Sadly even Sera was unable to confirm that target for the host's own sake. The kind of willpower to save her might actually override the temporary lock on his heart right now.
He gulped, realizing the Lock only hit Hikaru fully, but was only halfway to Seifer's heart... Not that it matters. It cannot be stopped once it starts, but it will just take a much longer incubation period in his heart. He won't writhe in pain for a few moments and sweat it out. No. Much worse. He'll feel the decrepitude and pain every moment as it slowly seeps into his heart.
Hikaru on the other hand, well, should be taking a double static shock blast of reverse energy considering what should have left to Seifer was rerouted by Overlord. He essentially took the lock himself, and redirected it with his own power from Cray. What a pain...
You're going to pay for this, Overlord.
"As long as... he... My Vanguard, remains safe, I care not what you have in store for me, dear Seraphim." Vague, but true.
He began to tremble himself, now drained of all but a small immeasurable sliver of energy. He retreated to the fountain, gasping for air himself. Falling onto the edge, he found himself slowly slipping into unconsciousness. Nothing he, nor the host will recover from immediately. Vulnerable, for sure. But the host was carrying out it's duty. That's all that mattered in the end, after all.
-
During these events, Seifer thought he heard two voices, though... with the darkness that he felt he couldn't be sure it was real anyway. Though... while he was still conscious, Seifer himself blacked out... In a sense, making his way away from the area. He just... ran. As fast and as far away as he could. He wanted... Needed, to get away, and as far away as he could. All he felt right now was pain and fear.
-
She was barley able to make out what happened, but had a good idea. With the bit of rest that she got, she was able to use her power to scout the area once more. The next hot spot was the Cardfight Training Area with Cero. Hana stood up and decided to head there, sucking up the pain that she felt throughout her exhausted body. She took note of the voices that she heard. Due to the rush, she realized was unable to save them at the current moment, but decided to return to them later.
-
The pain was excruciating he felt the energy, it felt alien. Struggling was futile as the energy had settled into his mind.
"Yes..accept the loneliness in your heart. Freeze the world to distortion" The voice it wasn't something he recognized. He felt a chill as the energy from Seifer rebounded onto him as he felt twice the pain. Hikaru was then swallowed up in darkness as it covered him head to toe. Haruka's grip on his shoulder was no longer on him. His attire had changed into something more form fitting as the wisps of the void covered him. His arms were tinted with blood red and a feathered Karma that was wrapped around his waist. Last but not least something metallic and sharp was wrapped around his neck as a dark glass had manage to cover his large amount of hair as it obscured his features to anyone else.
The darkness that surrounded him disappeared as he came back to reality. He took out his deck from his karma and looked at it. He could hear the screams of the blue king as it tells him to fight it. But he ignored it entirely.
"I don't need you anymore." He then tossed the deck into the air as it scattered in the dark night, following the wind's path.
"Come to me my new avatar!" He heard a roar as the dark red energy formed into his hand as it took shape of a deck. The energy subsided into a hollowed glow. He looked to see Star-Vader, Freeze Ray Dragon on the front. He silently left the area as the cards laid on the ground.
-
Noel has secluded herself after losing to Tsubasa at the amusement park. Not only did the loss sting since she cost herself the fight using Prizmy's skill and not using a better attack formation for Julia's Limit Break, but she also couldn't shake the fact that her encounter with Blaster Blade Liberator caused so much confusion as to who she really is. It was why Noel also started going to the card shops by herself to silently train to get stronger as well as try to find meaning to all those visions she has during that fight and during her dreams.
What's going on with me... I feel like I had a life before this one somewhere very distant or is sharing one right now... and those dreams, the voices, it has gotten a lot more scary...
The usual voice that asks her to join it has suddenly started saying "We will come for you now to join us." Also ever since Noel took out Salome from the deck and focused on a more aggressive combo deck based on Julia, the protective voice stopped talking as well as apparent hallucinations of seeing Salome near her has vanished. It was too weird to be a coincidence. Could these cards be real? For Salome 'appearing' and the voice who doesn't want me to 'join them' to stop the moment I took her out of my deck is too weird to be a coincidence...
The day was cloudy and very quiet with a slight cold breeze. Almost the scene of a horror film. Noel was a little tranced looking at the lake of the park she always goes to for her to notice what is going on in her surroundings. That was when she realized that something felt wrong. Noel wasn't alone
-
Coming to a stop at the entrance to Rijuku Park, Rosalia panted from her run, taking deep breaths to hopefully relax before her meeting with Neo. One hand rested on the deck box at her hip, the other clutching her phone in case she got another text from him. If.. Neo knows something more... Then maybe I can help Seifer... I can help the others too... I can be.. useful... Catching her breath, the redhead moved towards the center of the park, thinking about her dream while she waited. Was that really Luquier in my dream?... Everything was just so... lifeless... colorless... silent... I don't ever want that to happen... I want to make everyone happy again... The hand that was on the box lifted to her neck where her white moon pendant sat, the red and blue gems glimmering softly in the grim atmosphere.
-
Neo then appeared from behind a tree to see Rosalia.
"Hey" Neo said
"This is whats wrong with Seifer, he is reversed. Its a strong power that consumes fighters and gives them unbeatable strength." Neo said
Neo then looked at Rosalia with a cold dark stare.
-
Rosalia jumped at Neo's sudden appearance, holding her pendant tightly as the male spoke. The stare was.. unnerving, but the thought of Seifer being Reversed was more worrisome. "S-so.. to save him, I have to fight him in Vanguard?... But.. unbeatable? How am I supposed to do that?... I'm.. barely strong enough as it is... I'm sure he's stronger than Noel, but I couldn't even beat her..."
-
Neo then took a few steps the other way then turned around.
"Seifer isnt the only one reversed" Neo said as his Reverse marks appeared
"But I can show you the power me and Seifer have Rosalia, and im sure you want it to. Dont you want to be stronger then what you are now?" Neo asked her
-
Rosalia watched Neo, backing up a step or two even as he moved away from her. Sure enough, the marks were like Seifer's... except Neo had both. Seifer still only had the one... But if fighting them.. is the only way to beat them, and save them... She remembered Hana's text before, the warning that she shouldn't fight Seifer if he was acting weird. So he's not the Neo I remember... Taking a deep, shaky breath, the redhead held up her deck. It was true she was afraid. It's true she didn't want to fight. She wanted to run as far away as possible, but if she could be useful in this mess, it would be to win against Neo right here and now. The words from her dream came back: do you want to make everyone happy again? "I-i beat you once before.. I won't lose again. I'll bring back the color in you, Neo.."
-
This time I have this new power.. I wont lose and you will be joining us!" Neo said
Just then a Vanguard field appeared in front of both fighters.
"Lets see how strong you are shall we?" Neo said placing his starter down.
-
Rosalia's eyes widened at the vanguard field. It was unnatural, but she had to face it, and placed her starter down. I have to save Neo... "Stand up, my vanguard! Silver Thorn Beast Tamer, Emile!"
However, as the fight commenced, there was an uneasiness that she felt in her chest. Something wasn't right. She was taking a good bit a damage right from the start, no thanks to a critical, but she thankfully healed. Her stage was set up for her avatar, only.. she saw a strange card in one of Neo's twin drives. "Eradicator, Vowing Saber "Reverse"?...." I have to win before he can play it... And yet.. when the turn she tried her hardest, her breakride Luquier at forty-three thousand power, she couldn't break through the perfect guard. Neither could her four rear-guard attacks. She just didn't have enough power... And in a flash, a dark unit took the field, tearing apart her rear-guards and gaining so much power, and a crit without the use of a trigger. And her hand... a grade three, a grade two, and a heal trigger. She couldn't guard...
As her last damage, Luquier nonetheless, hit the damage zone, Rosalia lowered her gaze. "I-i couldn't... N-neo, I'm sorry... I couldn't save you..." When she looked up again to her companion, tears spilled over as her eyes widened at her possessed companion. "Now accept this power you so truly desire!" I-i don't.. I don't want this... Yet despite her silent pleas, a terrible aura consumed the female and her deck, Rosalia letting out a shriek of pain and terror. She collapsed first to her knees, hugging herself as whatever this was invaded her to her very core. N-no!! I-i don't want to be Reversed!! Her strength fled her body quickly, tears falling amidst her torture until she fell to her side, her cards scattered about her. As her vision faded, she used the last of her strength to hold her pendant in one hand, and Luquier in the other. Seifer...
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
By the time the aura faded to a much calmer state, a good few minutes had passed. The female shifted, sitting up slowly as she gathered her cards, before turning her gaze to the sky. Her already pale red gaze now seemed brighter, her right eye specifically a deep crimson that matched the new tattoo-like markings on her cheeks. Her marks were shaped like delicate fangs underneath her eyes, pointing upwards at the tips like a set of rose thorns. "I.. am... strong... I am.. powerful... I am..." She looked down at her deck, snickering to herself before putting it away. She tapped her formerly white pendant, now black, as she got to her feet and examined her surroundings. Queen... I am Queen... And a Queen needs a King... She smirked, which soon turned to a maniacal laughter.
-
Neo put his deck back in his black deck case and looked at Rosalia.
"My work here is done. Now that you have the power, do what you wanted to do" Neo said to her.
Neo then started walking off and far into the distance.
"Tsubasa.. im coming for you.." He said while walking off
-
Rosalia glanced at Neo as he spoke, then left without much else. "Ha... Do what I wanted to do?... I'll do whatever I please... However, a Queen is no Queen without a King, or a kingdom of loyal subjects..." Tapping her chin, the female couldn't help snickering again. Let's go find some subjects... and eventually.. my King... With another laugh, though she did try to contain herself a tiny bit, she headed out of the park.
-
Ah, yes...the park. Satoshi felt the pleasantries of the dark energy in the park flowing through his mark. Good, servants of Reverse had been busy here. No reason to stay too long. Mostly just some time to reflect.
He had lost to Cero Kirguis recently, but it wasn't that significant. His heart was a bit far gone to be that affected by feeble King Europe's fighting spirit. It would most certainly take something a lot stronger to break him out of it.
With that said, he had not received any sort of indication as to whether Yugure was delivered the information or not. Perhaps he had finally met his match in the form of another. After all, the rest of the marked had been equally as busy as he, deadset on making Japan the focal point of true Reversal of the Earth. He kicked back on a bench, watching the meat puppets dance for strength.
-
"NOW SERVE UNDER ME!"The behemoth grabbed another reverse fighter and tossed them onto the ground.
Becoming the new Underground King wasn't enough, he had to go down a much more larger path. This power had given everything that he had lacked, and now Oshiro was chewed up by an endless greed for power. Reversed or unreversed, it did not matter, he wished to have them all become participants of his game. His followers marched after him, like a crusade which went around and conquered. With them was the former Underground King, Hikaru Nagisaki, his body being carried upon the stone throne.
The park was filled with reversed fighters, dancing aimlessly. All of them were potential subjects. Daisuke Oshiro aimed to give them direction, to have them all work under him as he paid no heed to the existence of actual invaders pulling the strings when it came to his power. He just knew that he wanted more, that he wanted to be in control and even do things with his own hands as well. It is the strong's duty to lead those whom are weak, and even after becoming reversed, Oshiro still found that many weren't up to his standards, but nonetheless he hoped to achieve a power by increasing his army's numbers.
The colossal monster went to the reversed puppets and fought them one by one, his servants setting up shock bracelets so that Oshiro would more easily be able to get his message across to them.
"GROVEL! HAHA EVEN WHEN YOU REALIZE THAT YOU ARE WEAK UNDER MY HANDS, THE REVERSE DOES NOT LEAVE YOU! SO SUFFER FROM YOUR OWN USELESSNESS OR JOIN MY FORCES AND BECOME STRONGER WITH THIS POWER THAT WE HAVE BEEN GIFTED WITH!"
-
Power getting to their heads wasn't anything new. Satoshi wasn't fazed by this huge man's assault on the Reversed. After all, if it got them to be organized rather than mindless, infinitely battling morons, then it saved him and the other marked people some trouble.
Then again, if this got too far out of hand, this brute would likely need to be reminded that he was given a gift that could easily be used to make him submit to the rings rather than have any sort of free will of his own to try and raise his army that was already under control in the first place.
He stood up and walked away. It was time to check on how the other areas were working out.
-
Leaving the Training Area caused Darren to enter the Park again. Of course this time, it wasn't as quiet as before. It seemed someone loud and bulky was causing trouble. Could he be Reversed? Darren still had his deck with him. It was the perfect time and chance to use it for what it was meant for, defeating people like this. He stepped forward, letting himself be known.
This guy seems crazy. Keep up your guard if you really intend to fight.
I already know, Kaizard. I'll be careful.
-
"*yawn* Mmmm...yosh, off to training I go" she says as she hurriedly goes straight to the Cardfight Training Area when suddenly...
"Man, I got lost again...", her sense of direction failed again, "*sigh*" she lets out a deep sigh as she coincidentally comes upon the park. "It's awfully cloudy today" she says to herself, she enters the park only to be stopped by an ominous person, "W-Who are you?!" she asks the man.
[continued by Beryl-san]
-
Satoshi had noticed an American girl walking through like she was expecting to make it unscathed through the Reversed streets. What was it with all these people thinking it was a good idea to be outside right now when the invaders and their marked vassals were running the show? It was rather silly of them...silly? Change that to stupid.
On the other hand, she was rather cute, and he felt the need to have a second in command. At least for situations like that big brute back in the park who seemed to be acting on his own. One of the other marked ones, Hikaru, was in his clutches, and he'd need some help to get back what was rightfully the invaders'. So this girl would be perfect.
"I'm someone who wants to protect you. It's dangerous out here, you know, with all these people out and about, acting all crazy." He jerked his head in the direction of the residential area. "You should head home, unless you had something else in mind."
-
"No, I must train!" Elizabeth shouts to the man, confused as to why he said crazy people, she looks around and sees nothing changing,"Hehe...nothing much has changed mister" she says in a calm tone. Now that you think about it, it does look a little deserted for a cloudy afternoon such as this, "What's happening mister?" she asks the strange man...
-
"Train?..." Satoshi gave a sly smile. "Well, if that's the case..."
He waved his marked hand and spawned a field. "I can provide you with that. No need to go to the Training Facility."
-
"W-What the...h-how'd you do that!?", saying as if she saw a spell right before her eyes like from the video game she played. "No matter, this person looks tough, I better get my game on", so enthusiastic for the cardfight she challenged. She makes a grave mistake...
-
Oshiro took down another and another. Eventually, a scent came over the area, one of a fighter who was not with the gift of the reverse. He quickly ordered his servants to line up and set the table. With how the visitor made himself known, it was possible that such a visitor wished for a fight. Oshiro welcomed this, calling out to the boy.
"COME OUT! THE FIELD IS SET FOR US TO FIGHT NOW. LET'S SPICE UP THE BATTLE TOO SHALL WE?"
-
Darren stepped forward, crossing his arms as he said, "You're like I was... no you're a lot worse. For the sake of the people your kind of fighting can hurt, you have to stop this now!" The table itself looked strange. It seemed like there were things attached to it. Rings? What the heck did that mean? It didn't matter. A fight was still a fight.
-
"THE PAIN IS WHAT MAKES IT FUN! LOOK. LET'S FIGHT RIGHT NOW AND SEE WHAT WEARS DOWN FASTER. YOU?... OR YOUR VANGUARD." The aura he released went around to those whom followed him and they began to applaud, speaking among themselves and starting to make bets on the outcome of the fight, on how gruesome it would be, and to what extent the boy would be broken after the fight.
"HAHA, MY VERY ENERGY COMMANDS MY SUBJECTS, SUCH IS THE PATH OF DOMINATION, THE PATH OF RULERS! COME AND NOW YOU SHALL JOIN MY ARMY."
-
Darren had an aura of his own. It burned with a passion that called out for him to beat this crazed man and stop what he was doing here. He placed his deck onto the table with a deep glared to his opponent. "Whatever you think you can do with power like that is wrong. I know what that power is first hand, and it won't bring anything but pain! If that's really something you want, then all I can do is stop you!
-
Aqua Force. It had been a while since he fought that clan. Elizabeth put on a strong effort, even forcing him to sixth damage heal. But the skill of the marked changed the tide dramatically. Satoshi sealed her entire field before assaulting her with Nebula Lord's powerful columns to finish the game.
She attempted to resist, but in response, he surrounded her with the rings of her locked units, and sealed her heart with the talent bestowed upon him by the invaders, just as had been done to him.
"Heart Lock."
Binding her heart to her darkest desires, but to also serve him as his second in command. A perfect way for his day to go. She would have her wish to be one of the strongest fighters, in exchange for being his diligent meat puppet servant girl on the side. A good combination of positions for a cute girl like her.
"Awaken, Elizabeth Reversed."
-
The field disappears like mist and Elizabeth awakens.
".......Hehehehehehe....."
-
Satoshi grinned, patting her head. "See? I told you it wasn't going to be that bad after all." He stroked it a little. "Your reward is in your deck, pet."
He had to be sure his puppet had a strong shield over her heart. Luckily, playing Aqua Force provided a nice opportunity for her.
"Blue Storm Dragon, Maelstrom Reverse. With this card, you'll do my bidding and spread Reverse all across Japan for our lords, the invaders. Understood?"
-
As the battle raged, it was clear that neither side was holding back. Darren used his entire hand to ride to Grade 3 early and was able to answer back with draw triggers to regain what he lost. His opponent answered back with a furious strike, each attack doing real damage thanks to the shocks of the system. At first, it surprised Darren, but he understood quickly enough. He didn't let it stop his plans.
You have to guard! A human body can't take this!
We have a plan... If you can take it, so can I!
It was obvious this person was looking for a strong battle, a fight to remember. It was probably why his opponents were Reverse fighters. He wanted to battle the strong not to increase his numbers but to have an amazing battle. Even with the pain of the shocks, and what was at stake, Darren was still enjoying this. When his opponent was able to land a critical trigger, he was barely able to heal the damage.
On Darren's turn he felt a surge of energy. He knew this was the time his new unit came into play. He rode it, "Ultimate Dimensional Robo, Great Dai..." Before he could finish, the machine started to malfunction. He used skills to increase the power, and it seemed the device couldn't handle it. It exploded in their faces, Darren barely able to save his deck and units from the blast as it sent him flying backwards. I guess I never had a chance to test it on a table like this... The shocks from this thing had a weird interaction with Daikaiser...
-
The resulting blast from the table failed to even land a scratch on him, the reverse aura protecting his body, providing a second layer to the already impenetrable fortress. The boy whom he was fighting on the other hand seemed to be down and out. The mood was heavy, and his opponent had flown back, the extent of his injuries were unknown.
"COME GET YOUR EARNINGS! WHO BET THAT HE WOULD BE KNOCKED OUT! MORE EXTREME THAN THE USUAL CASE, BUT HEY THAT WAS GREAT! HAHAH!" The crowed of reversed servants gathered to him as his widespread palm held the money pool for their game.
After they were done with the collection, he turned over to his opponent and ordered his servants to begin moving out in order for them to continue the campaign elsewhere. He smashed the broken table with his hand and took a handful of parts, still emanating smoke and electricity and he threw it over his opponent.
"THAT'S HOW A ROBOT LOOKS WHEN ITS DESTROYED." He walked off with his army, continuing his path towards domination.
STOP WALKING I HAVE TO CHECK IF HE'S ALRIG-... I CAN'T CONTROL MYSELF. ARGH!
-
With one cough, Darren's eyes opened. He was clutching his deck tightly, covering his body around it. His arms were singed and he looked like he could barely stand, but he did. He saw that he was also buried in parts, wondering how that happened. He looked up and saw his opponent was still there.
"Who said... this was over..." he called out as he held the tree to stand up. You muscleheads lost your bet... I'm not out of it by a long shot...
Idiot, that bravado will get you killed! You can't take more than this!
I can't let them get away either. How many more will go through this if I do?
Would you die for them? Is that your justice?
Nope... I just gotta do what I've gotta do...
"At least... give me a name to track you down by!"
-
"DAISUKE OSHIRO. I'LL LET YOU OFF AND BE FREE FOR NOW, GIVING YOU PROPS FOR SURVIVING THAT, YOU'RE TOUGHER THAN YOU LOOK."
He turned back to see that the boy was still awake which meant that no one won the bet. He called out his servants and they gathered around him once more.
"HE'S RIGHT, NO ONE WON THE BET, SO WE HAVE TO RE-DISTRIBUTE THE MONEY." They all sighed collectively and the winners lazily handed him their earnings and he began to distribute it evenly among all of them. "THERE WE GO." The group continued to walk off.
-
Darren panted as he didn't want them to go, but at the same time he was too exhausted and physically drained to go after them. Not just physically either...
It seems I was so worked up that I released too much energy through you. Its likely you feel drained from it as well. We couldn't have done another battle against someone like him.
Darren gave a slight growl of frustration as he took out his phone. He decided to text Hana since she was the one that sent him away from the Facility.
I just fought someone named Daisuke Oshiro. He's Reversed, but he's a special case like I was. Also, I think my heart almost stopped... Gonna go... head somewhere...
Or at least he would go somewhere, if his jelly-like legs would allow him to move.
-
"Heart almost stopped? RNGesus mine almost did when you said you fought another one them. GAH BE MORE CAREFUL! Seeing as how you're fine, I'm assuming you won? Anyways, stay over there at the park, I'll pick you up. - Hana Isabella Espoir"
-
Darren couldn't help but chuckle slightly at her response. He gave one as well.
Not exactly. Its more like I blew the fight table to kingdom come. Something about the way it was shocking me every time I took damage and Daikaiser said something about letting out too much power because he was worried about me. I can't say I won, more like we couldn't finish. I'm in the Park. I'll just sit here and way for you.
-
Tokyo Drift-san made quick work like usual, getting to the park in no time.
Hana exited the car and waved over to Darobo, slowly closing the door and moving towards the trunk of the car to retrieve a small white box, a first aid kit. After walking over to him, she checked on his condition, "Need a band aid or anything? Water?"
His text message had something about Daikaiser which was nice, and it was even nicer if Daikaiser was the one that let out enough energy to blow up a fight table. Though, with a malfunction like that happening and the shocks, it was obvious that the table was a Umano prototype fight table that was modified for the shock bracelet fights that they usually did for sport there.
"Speaking of shocks and things blowing up, everything is fine on my end too, the shocky guy is sleeping soundly." She gave a thumbs up, "This whole thing is getting more dangerous as it keeps going on, but really I do wonder where the end to it is."
-
Darren was barely able to stand, slowly raising to his feet as he looked at her with a small smile. Not exactly the face that one who looked like him should ever have, but he was glad she was alright.
"Glad that's dealt with," Darren said as he took a step only to wince in pain. Moving really was going to be difficult. "Its getting worse and worse, but all the more reason we have to rise up to the challenge and make sure sure things get back to normal."
Says the boy who would have died for a losing battle.
"You can't tell me you didn't have it covered!" Darren responded to his Avatar, accidentally speaking out loud that time. "By the way Hana, do you know anything about someone that wanted to talk to me? They sent me a text about it.
-
At first she didn't understand what he was talking about. She automatically assumed that it was just some random friend pulling a prank, but with a bit of thought, she was able to put two and two together.
With what Yukino was doing today, asking her questions and other such business with information gathering, it didn't seem far that she would ask Darobo for his input on the situation. The only problem was how she got his number. Creepy. May as well tell him though since has the right, especially since Yukino seems to be getting random phone numbers.
"Erm, talk to you about the situation you were in? Well if that's so, it was probably my older sister. She's just trying to gather info and put things together to figure this all out. I'm doing the same, though I'm not as organized as she is. I'm more in deep thought right now of where the origin of this all is."
-
"You're older sister... and the Origin, huh?" Darren said as he thought about it a moment. Even though he remembered everything from being Reverse, something almost no one else was able to say at this point from what he knew, he couldn't think of a single helpful thing to say about it. Well he was going to be questioned eventually, no reason to fight that.
"If she's your sister, then it should be fine," Darren said. "If that's all it is, I'm a little more at ease. Then again, still kind of beaten up. Remind me not to destroy a fight table with a newly made unit that took more of my energy then it really should have so that we could beat a musclehead with a Reverse dragon."
And you didn't even win the fight...
"Really? Come on!"
-
Hikaru woke up from his long slumber on the stoned throne. Being used in mockery over losing his status as the underground King. From what he could tell they were on the move again. Swiftly planting his feet on the stoned throne and back flipped over the back rest of the throne as he kicked his former followers when he landed. He would fight the giant but he knew he won't be able to take him down with normal means. He made a break for it as they chased after him.
-
Hana thought of asking for what this reversed dragon was, but a bit of fatigue from the last few days came over her and sleeping in her home with Mi-hime started to sound incredibly good at the present moment. She made a note to ask him about the identity of the dragon though, and with the entirety of Umano reversed, it looked like another endless army had just fallen into the invader's hands.
"My pemthouse is walking distance from here, so just tell my driver where to go. He is a bit crazy when it comes to driving, but trust me he's safe,"
Hana gave a wve and walked off, wondering what to do on the next day.
-
"Weak..."
"What?! Now way! That was my strongest attack!"
"I stand and draw, now Ashlei attack!"
"I can't stop it... no guard..."
"Twin Drive Check! Double Critical Triggers! All effects to Ashlei! Purify this fool from his weakness!"
A fight has concluded, Noel "purified" another soul. The loser of the fight went from three damage to six in an instant. The dark aura of Reverse has claimed yet another victim. Noel's "purification" of Rijuku has been carried out in the shopping district. With everyone residing there now Reversed, her next stop were the fighters that can be found at the park. Noel enjoyed every moment of the fighter's suffering as he was being consumed by the power of the Reverse. "Bathe in the power of the Reverse. Allow it to purify you from the disease known as Weakness. Praise me for I am your ruler, the one who is saving you from your miserable existence! Weakness is a sin and thus you must pay for your wrongdoing! On your knees and beg for the Reverse to consume you!" Noel was enjoying this, enjoying it so much that she was stepping on the already fallen fighter. She was Reversing fighters everywhere. She was purging the city from the ultimate sin, all those who were weak were brought down to their knees and learned their place in the world. However, she was being generous and granting them the mercy of the Reverse to give them a second chance for redemption. She looked at the sky with eyes wide open like that of a crazy person with a sadistic smile. "I can't wait to see you again... Brother! I.... I will make you pay..."
-
Khudus had made it out of the shopping district. He was told there was a ton of reversed fighters in park. However whenever they were beaten they had no recollection of why happened. Hmm if things carry on I'm gonna get nowhere. I need a solid lead. As he was walking by he was confronted by few more reversed fighters. He was getting fed up with their persistence and wanted to ignore them but they wouldn't leave him alone. He fought few of them destroying their evil ambitions with a combination of Ethics Buster and Azure Dragon. Once they been done with he started to feel light headed but he went up to one of the reversed fighters who were unreversed.
Oi you. Who's doing this to you? The boy looked at Khudus and started to shake in fear. He then pointed behind him. A girl with black hair and evil looking eyes. She was there. I fought and lost. Next thing I know I'm here. Khudus looked at the direction the boy pointed and could feel a dark aura. He was feeling weak and the darkness was so strong he couldn't tell who it was. Khudus shrugged and moved forward. As he got to where the fights were he saw two fighters screaming in pain. He looked at the opponent and noticed who it was. He was surprised but he could instantly tell who it was. He stepped further forward into her line of sight and confronted her. Well I see you gained a new ability, Noel.
-
"Huh? Oh... it's you... ugh, your presence... it's disgusting! You are... you are so weak! How did you even manage to exist? And now you dare walk up to me and speak to me like an equal? Seems like someone needs to learn where their place in the world is. But you aren't even worth my time... purifying you wouldn't even save you! But don't worry, I will spare you of your existence and allow you to be my stepping stool! HAHAHAHA!" Noel begins to laugh hysterically at the thought that Khudus had the nerves to come up to her. She snapped her fingers and Reverse fighters from everywhere that heard the sound of her fingers came to her like a shield of protection. "Yes... entertain me, let's see how long... you will last..."
Noel then walks away from the park uninterested at what will happen to Khudus
-
Khudus saw Noel walk off as another swarm of Reversed fighters surrounded him. ..heh weak. How soon you forget Noel. I will show you. His eyes started to change a little and became fierce as a beast. All the fighters surrounded him and started to fight him simultaneously. It was an intense bunch of fights. He was cornered at 5 damage and reversed fighters around him cackled. Khudus looking at the ground. The fighters continued to cackle when suddenly a deep laugh starts to break through the cackling. The reversed fights stop cackling and look around and soon notice it is Khudus who is laughing. Cornered. In this sort of fight. Sorry you lot but thats too funny. Prepare yourself!
They looked at him confused but Khudus just drew a card and then closed his eyes.Blue dragon sleeping on the blue planet. Listen to my call, wake up and descent to the field! Break Ride! Divine Beast, Azure Dragon! The reversed fighters didn't seem too impressed but Khudus was feeling good. First boosted by Blank Marsh Golden Anglet attacks your Vanguard. They accept the damage and are at 4 damage. Next attack was Black Tortoise attack with another Blank Marsh boosting. They blocked it but Black Tortoise skill aided him. Now Khudus was set. Blue Dragon launch your attack White Tiger boosts. Azure Dragon attack. They accept it and drive check reveals no triggers. The reverse fighters are feeling good but Khudus is still smiling.
Ethics Buster break ride skill. Golden Anglet and Black Tortoise stand. The rear guards stand much to surprise to the fighters. Next Azure Dragon Limit Break. Blank Marshes stand. The two Grade 1's stand meaning Khudus had two full powered attacks. But he wasn't done. As Golden Anglet stood he gets +3000. Now boosted by Blank Marsh, Golden Anglet attack. They manage to block it and know they on;y had one attack. But Khudus had more planned. Blank Marsh skill. Into the soul you go. Now stand once again Golden Anglet. The reversed fighters were scared. They didn't have enough to block him especially with another power up. Khudus attacked. The fighters scream in pain as they lost and reverse was undone.
Khudus smiled but suddenly felt dizzy. He managed to get to a tree before collapsing. Ugh. Too many fights. I've got nothing left. I'll find you tomorrow Noel. I'll free you of this.
-
He made it to the park on the bench near the angel statue where he always sat at. He was cold. Well, he was dead. Haruka's heartbeat stopped when he died, and restarted when Sera took over. It stopped again after he left the hospital because Sera doesn't need to use bodily processes to keep the host moving as long as he has reverse energy to move the body with an autonomic movement. His blood stopped flowing and was clotted in his veins.
Sera felt guilt pile in, knowing he killed an innocent human who served such a purpose. If this were back then...-
With a sigh, he relaxed his hands, placing them in his pockets and staring at the moon. The sadistic twisted Sera back there was a provoking hoax. Sera isn't that sort of being. He is an entity that was only here to finish a mission with the host. Once it was over, the host would be free to continue his existence. But things just took too long, too many barricades, people got in the way and the body was easily fatigued.
Sera clenched his teeth in frustration. He didn't want this. Was this what it felt like to be human? Emotions welling up in his head that were only ever calculative and predatory. Now. Tears were capable of flowing down his cheeks. Moonlight graced the boy as it always had. Sera cried; a weeping angel in the moonlit night. Catching his breath, he shook his head, replacing his face of emotion with a mask. There was a mission to carry out, and the sinister side of him is the side everyone will have to see.
Where was Shiki when you needed him? The only person Sera found tolerable to even a slightest degree... In fact-
Hmm....
It was quiet tonight. The Reversed soldiers must be dwindling, or the town is almost overrun. Probably the latter, because the presence of Reverse energy was skyrocketing.
-
The crazy that had become Seifer had followed, though here he had a completely different look. It wasn't one of psychopathic rage. I mean he still looked like he was psycho, but he was much calmer, not bursting out into random laughter or taunting or anything. Quietly, and respectfully Seifer stopped a good few feet away, doing a half bow before staring at Sera. He seemed to be in thought but... "I guess if I've awoken finally, it's getting close to time?" the voice overlay was still there but faint and less pronounced. It really was just because he was calmer than at the facility.
-
Rosalia followed quietly from the facility, wondering just what was going to happen. It seemed before that during Seifer's psychotic rage, he was going to fight Haruka and then everyone else in the area. Could a Reverse fighter, well, fight another Reverse fighter? Haruka didn't have the marks of Reverse, but he had this other power to him... The "stalking" led the redhead to the park, watching from the stone wall that surrounded the park, figuring it would be unsafe to get any closer. But, if she was quiet enough, she could hear what was said. However, she couldn't see Haruka crying... Getting close to time?... Is there more to this invasion?... She gripped the Kagero deck rather than her Pale Moon in one hand, her phone at the ready in the other hand.
-
Reminiscence (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FY4u4DNZqGI)
He turned his gaze to Seifer with a small smile. With a sigh, he raised a hand. A black and red ring circled a finger and suddenly grew... and grew..... a giant red bubble began to engulf the area where Seifer and Sera stood. It created a distortion for those with high-Reverse energies, stopping anyone who wasn't connected so highly to the Reverse from entering or listening in. It took energy out of Sera to create one, but with Yukino's merciless rampages and Hana's star-stalking, it was the smart move.
"You... I." He breathed in, his lungs barely moving. Sera wasn't used to it. Taking on a human form over such a long span of time.
"Seifer. Haruka Nakahara is dead. It's probably obvious that I'm not Haruka. He's been with you for most of the time I swear to you.... But as of two nights ago in the hospital."
He fell silent. He bowed his head.
"I am sorry, I could not protect your friend." With that he stood, releasing a small orb of energy. It was red-hot, steaming itself. It was Overlord's direct connection to Haruka. The "phoenix down" should Haruka be fatally injured.
"If Haruka's body were to be fatally worn down or destroyed, this energy would activate. Haruka would be brought back to life after a semi-period dormant state. Everyone in the public will know he died, and that he is dead. Nobody must know he is alive." He waved his finger, then returned to his seat, placing the orb back in his chest.
"I have a request of you. We have a mission to fulfill and you have been chosen to finish this, along with two other generals of mine. Your task is simple. Exist. I must be released onto Cray. My people, the so-called "invaders" are taking over Cray, and at the same time, Earth. I never cared for these humans or their emotions. If they disappeared that would not make a difference to me but this boy... was somebody I found myself to care for. Protect him at all costs. I pray. I am obviously going to be hunted by the rest from this point forward... I implore you do not look for me beyond tonight. What you do is up to you from here on out. The preparations are complete, enough energy has been collected for my departure. I will be released onto Cray, like the plan had gone. Just a few more nights for the trip." Sera smiled, staring at the sky again.
"I wish for you to do what you have set out to do. Finishing the job tonight was not simply to open the Reverse in you, but to break a seal. You have power, Seifer. Do not let it go to waste."
The barrier came down, along with the ring dissipating.
"Farewell. Do take care, my General."
He began to walk away, leaving only echoing footsteps and the faint sound of a thump. His heart began to beat once more. This was the feeling Sera had never felt before. Not truly. The feeling of living. What a feeling it is......
-
Seifer listened quietly. Oddly enough there wasn't a single trace of psychotic tendencies anywhere to be found from the male, even inside of the distortion. Turning his head at the mention of Haruka's death, the reversed part of Seifer, and his normal half both shed a few tears which were quickly wiped away. It hurt, both sides, tremendously. Even the psycho rampage Seifer considered Haruka almost like a brother. He figured something had happened but... And after all of that, the mentioning of Overlord and the direct connection... It struck another cord with Seifer, the human part of him. It made him realize just how alike he and Haruka actually were, bringing a deep pain to his chest. Gripping the center of his chest... Even before the distortion disappeared, Seifer's own reverse started to die down and he gritted his teeth, listening quietly, tears dropping to the earth. Haruka was like a brother to him... That's how he felt, that's why this hurt so much. As the distortion disappeared and Sera left, Seifer's reverse left him and he was just standing there whimpering quietly. He couldn't tell anyone about Haruka's fate and yet he had to bear the pain of knowing... He didn't blame Sera oddly enough... All this pain, he just... Yelled out into the night sky falling to his knees and punching the ground crying. "God dammit! Dammit!... I..." he trailed off into sobs as he gripped the grass. The reverse mark that had been so prevalent all this time was now gone, replaced with tears that pooled and fell to the ground like rain, gripping the grass... It wouldn't do anything but... His body just reacted... He hurt.
-
Rosalia was listening intently.. until this weird bubble consumed those she was eavesdropping on. It was terrifying, but even with Luquier Reverse still lingering in her mind, she couldn't connect to whatever this barrier was... Dammit... She debated on texting about the weird bubble, but it would be pointless. She decided to wait and see what would happen... And eventually, the bubble dispersed. Haruka walked away though, leaving Seifer alone... sobbing?... He cried out and was punching the ground. Just what happened in there?... She sent a quick text before approaching the brunette, kneeling by his side and brushing his hair back gently with her fingers. Then her hand moved to his cheek, rubbing lightly to wipe away the tears. Only then did she notice that the single mark was now gone... "I'm here, Seifer..."
-
The strong energy Satoshi had detected at the high school had settled in the park. He stepped up to notice, not to his surprise, Seifer. However, what was a bit more surprising was the fact that he was on the ground...crying? Blast from the past, considering the War of Liberation. Then again, this felt a bit more intense.
Rosalia was at his side. It was like those two had never been apart. But that wasn't important.
The bigger question, as he continued to walk forward, was what the fading presence he felt was. A secondary one.
-
The male didn't even realize she'd followed, let alone that she was now at his side, and yet... He was glad she did, gripping the hem of her dress, he was now pretty much curled up into Rosalia, crying his eyes out. He just couldn't stop. His body convulsed with each sob, the male shaking. He was going to make himself sick at this rate, but it just kept coming. His eyes burned, his chest hurt. If anyone knew what he knew, and was the same as him... Yukino herself would know, on a totally different level definitely, but she'd know just how he felt if she knew what he did. Sad to say, the rate of his crying would end up staining the female's dress if it continued on like this.
-
Rosalia didn't know what to say. More so, she would cry with Seifer, except she was still trying to understand just what the world has become with the invasion and such. She pulled him closer, the female wrapping her arms around him in a gentle embrace. Her hands either stroked his hair, or rubbed along his back. But she didn't ask what was wrong. In the end, she probably wouldn't be allowed to know, despite how much she wanted to help him... So, she let him cry, like she had cried with him multiple times before. And like Seifer had done before, the redhead hummed a lullaby, ignoring her phone vibrating from the text, assuming it was from Darren or Yugure. Probably the first option. Actually, she sang softly (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=p_cdXNWD1VY), the one thing she would never do around her friends, though she didn't notice Satoshi approaching.
-
It took a long while for the humming to have any effect on him, though when it did, he calmed down slowly, taking deep breathes and hiccuping occasionally as he shifted his weight up a little bit, his forehead lightly pressed against her collarbone, with his eyes shut. His face was still wet with tears, lightly dampening her skin. He just listened to her quietly, trying his hardest to relax. Everything still hurt... Burned. He wanted his friend back... Maybe there was a way... A way he could do it.
'I'll...el.. u..' a soft voice in the back of his mind. He couldn't make out the words of it, he didn't know who said it, and at first thought it was the female he was relying so heavily on right now, but realized she was still singing. Maybe it was just his imagination. Silently, he relaxed more, almost drifting off to sleep.
-
Initially, the plan was to walk up and question, but...Rosalia's singing triggered something in Satoshi for a moment. A memory of Hana's singing from a year ago. A pleasant voice that reached the heart with its intonations. He broke his emotionless gait and hunched down next to the two of them. He took off his sunglasses, the twin rings still in his irises, but his look was much warmer than his demeanor had given on.
"Hey, Rose, is he going to be okay?"
-
During her lullaby, Rosalia didn't mind the tears that dampened her skin, or her dress. She had probably cried on a dozen outfits of Seifer's before; it was only right for him to have a chance to cry too. Her touch was gentle, rubbing his back in time with her song, and continued to rub as the lullaby came to a close. Only then did she look up, and noticed Satoshi had joined them. Yet.. despite how nice he seemed, one look into his eyes revealed the same reverse rings she had seen before. The female instinctively held the almost sleeping brunette closer, but otherwise she didn't move, save to look down at the male in her arms. She just couldn't stare at the rings... "He'll be alright... even if he's not, I'll do everything I can to help him... What're you doing here, Satoshi?..."
-
Satoshi licked his lip. How to explain...
"I felt something while I was by the high school. It brought me here." He looked at the young man's face. The reverse marking that was on his face previously had receded. Strangely, that was okay. To see him like this...something truly stressful happened, and it wasn't fair to force him into anything. It was his mission to keep him on track to find the Seed, but not if it meant it was going to be truly painful.
He noticed Rosalia refused to look him in the eyes. He didn't really blame her, although eye contact would be important to impart he knew where Noel was. He put a hand on her shoulder.
"I don't know if this helps at all, but Noel's at the high school. She's calling it her domain. I went there to enforce the invaders' directive, and I'm a bit concerned it might have broken her a bit..." The rings bent a bit to show genuine weariness. "Even with the way I am right now, on either side, despair is nowhere to be, and I'd honestly do anything to help her, and others, not be despaired." He shook his head. "I just don't have methods that are...reasonable right now."
-
Rosalia listened quietly at first, keeping still when she felt a hand on her shoulder. However, she did look up again when Satoshi had mentioned Noel... I-it's my fault she's Reversed... And look at what has happened... Glancing again to Seifer, she knew they would have to get to Noel soon and unreverse her. For now though... at least they had a location. "Thank you, Satoshi.. We'll definitely take care of her.. But, I'm going to get Seifer back to the others first..." With that, she gently moved the male's hand from her shoulder, standing up and pulling Seifer to his feet. He was still mostly out of it, but seemed awake enough to stand. Just in case, she pulled his arm around her shoulders, her other arm around the male's waist so that she could support most of his weight. "I guess.. be careful, Satoshi.." Rosalia said before moving slowly out of the park.
-
The scene was a bit different to the silver haired male. It was cloudy and dark, and a sense of foreboding. Yet that mattered very little as he smote yet another fighter, bringing them to the side of Reverse. The markings down his face were thin, just going straight down. The silver hair flowed behind him in what soft wind there was, and his head turned in the direction of the school. "...The army's growing bigger. ...Yet, I cannot find my General. ...I'm not looking hard enough."
-
The sky's foreboding colour signalled the appearance of something sinister or a calling to a dangerous event, the fighters in the park had been going from reversed to non-reverse in seconds, as Tsubasa and someone unknown were following their seperate paths within the park. Tsubasa spent most of the time un-reversing civilians at the park as he slowly got closer to the person who was causing the loop, until he finally spotted one person he had not fought, reversing a civilian, his silver hair a sign of the storm ahead.
As the silver haired fighter walked away from the civilian he turned around only to see Tsubasa, unreversing that fighter on the spot, it was rather quick but at this point all what Tsubasa wanted was to unreverse certain areas and to prove to himself that he is ready for this threat, "..That's the last of them, this park is on the verge of being liberated and if you're the one standing in it's way then I will stop you here and now." he said, raising his deck.
-
"Oh?" Ventus stared at the male for a few moments, a soft, but menacing smile spread over his face for a split second before fading away. "So you're one of General Seifer's friends are you?" Amusing. He found someone worthy of his time. "Where is he by the way? I can't find him anywhere... And I need to report to my General. ...How's your brother by the way? How's... What's her name... Neu? Oh how it would be a wonderful feeling..." his eyes grew wide, the reverse marks growing in contrast to his pale skin. "To make them puppets for my General!"
-
A look of disbelief appeared at first on Tsubasa's face, he could not believe that some reverse fighters were actually watching him and getting info on those closest to him...in fact it terrified him that they were the targets rather than himself, but the surprise was the mention of Seifer.
"...Just who is this guy..." he thought, as his expression changed from surprised to enraged.
His initial thought was that Seifer's reverse was acting up or laying a part in this mess, as this guy seemed to refer to him as a general, though the problem here was that he was reversed and Seifer was already dealt with by Yukino, nevertheless Tsubasa's aura began to rile up as the wind around the two fighters blew in a frenzy.
"..I won't allow you to lay a finger on them..<..this time I can't be hindered, not after this threat...>...your path ends here!" he exclaimed.
-
At the challenge, the wind picked up, causing waves to bubble and twist on the nearby. "Show me if you really have the strength... To save your pathetic friends!"
-
The wind blew and the storm crackled the sky as the fighters rode into their most powerful units, the mysterious man called forth the evil incarnation of Maelstrom, Reverse, while Tsubasa called forth the warrior who signified his connection to his bonds, Gancelot Zenith. The two clashed intensely sending gusts of wind all over the area around them.
The threats that the mysterious man made definitely got to Tsubasa the last thing he wanted for his loved ones to be the target in order to get to him or for his own weakness to allow him to harm them, so he pushed back with all over his strength, relying on Zenith and the Liberators to win the game, by breaking a 1 to pass guard.
"...-pant- ...-pant-...I told you I won't let it happen..." he said, as the mysterious man, collapsed along with the reverse energy escaping his body.
"...Looks like i'll have to talk to Seifer about this..." he said, as he began to walk away, as he passed by a tree.
"...If not for that trigger...I would have lost...I would not have been able to break through and the power of maelstrom would have done too much...why...somebody tell me why don't I have the strength!" he said, punching the tree with all of his might, causing the tree to somewhat crack and practically tilt over slightly.
"..There it is again...no...I won't let things continue like this...no matter what happens..I can't let my loved ones be in danger.." he said, as he left the park. While at the same time sending a message to Fei.
-
Khudus was hunting down the park taking out reversed fighters while hunting for Noel but was having no luck. He was getting frustrated a bit but was also getting little worried. But not about Noel. He knew no matter what even if he didn't stop her someone else would. What had him worried was fact his deck wasn't as fierce as before. He was close to losing few times. He took a seat in a quiet area and looked over all the cards. Ethics, Beast Deities whats wrong? Are you not up for the fight? He got nothing in a response. He decided to continue to get rid of reversed fighters while hunting for Noel and the reason behind the reverse.
-
Hazama walks through the park and all he could think about were the events that happened last night at the training area. "That bastard. Who does she think she is? Blaster Dark obviously. What a child. She needs that powerful sword to ward of reversed fighters, pathetic," he said aloud to himself.
Today he wore his jacket to hide the mark given to him when signing up with the aliens. He didn't want the events of yesterday to happen again today in broad daylight. He lays down on his hill in the park and dozed off.
-
The place where it all started. And its the place where this showdown will happen.
Neo walked into the park still reversed. While the war continued at the district, Neo decided to battle Tsubasa here and now so he sent him a text.
Its Me. Its about time we settle things. Im at the park and will be here waiting.
-
Tsubasa ran through the areas like a madman, racing through the night almost like a falcon gliding from area to area, all the while flashbacks happening to him, those of his friend, a person he had met a long while back and connected to before anyone else, Neo Isamu.
Tears began to appear on his eyes as he ran as the images of their encounters rampage through his mind and vision. All he could want at this point was to save his friend, it pained him just knowing that he was under the control of the invaders.
Regaining his look and composure to form a serious gaze, Tsubasa entered the park as he walked towards the person who was standing in the middle of it all near the same bench they met each other at the first time, his back facing Tsubasa.
"Hello Neo..." he said.
-
"Tsubasa..." Neo said with the wind blowing through the park
"I bet your wondering why I called you here?" Neo asked him
"... Its because your the first friend I made since coming here, we have been through alot and we each have had our struggles. Yeah Ive been reversed ever since that day in PSY Shop. Ive reversed countless fighters who wanted to get in my way and it led to them reversing even more fighters. I know it was a horrible thing to do. I will live with regret for the rest of my life knowing I hurt so many people. But you, your the one person I want to beat the most." Neo said
"You see, The Reverse was never controlling me. I did all of those actions on my own terms and I didnt care who I hurt because I want people to feel how I feel. I felt hurt, betrayed and weak! But ever since I was reversed in PSY Shop that day, I have felt the best i have ever felt. With this power, I feel I can do anything. Including beating you in one final cardfight!" Neo said with anger clenching his fist.
-
Hazama awoke from his nap clearly tired from yesterday. He got up from the grass and started to walk around the park seeing if anyone was still here. He walked for about three minutes until he saw a person he knew and a person he had never seen before. Now his senses are coming in tact. As ususal, they got stronger with each step closer to the two. But he decided that it would he best to watch from afar to avoid any possible events of last night.
"Well, well, well," he thought as he climed a tree to get a better view. "Look who we have here. Neo, it sure has been a while. As for who the other of you is, I dont seem to recognize you. "
-
Just seeing Neo again in this situation eased him slightly, iit was like a call-back to the day they first met each other about a year ago. The same bench, the same setting, except the atmosphere was extremely different. Neo's words took him by surprise, he had no idea all this time he thought that the reverse was controlling him, instead it was being used by him to fulfill his desires.
" ...You were a friend I connected to thoroughly as well...but this is not how things should go...if you wanted to get stronger there were other ways with us with any means...but not that one!" he said, his words sounding like pleading rather than force, he merely wanted to avoid this and save Neo without this struggle, even if the thought of battle was in his desire as well.
"..You say you want to share your pain...then trust me you already have done a lot of that you know very well what our lives were like...but I grew, I changed because of you and everyone I met...whether it was for the better or for the worst...I felt like I returned home before it went up in flames." he said, tears beginning to appear as he immediately shook them off.
He looked down at his Liberator deck, wondering if he could save his best friend with it now that he had painted his wings jet black. He held his deck close to where his heart was, as the deck began to illuminate along with his blue aura, he could almost hear the Liberators cheering him on. With that he prepared facing his best friend, and his greatest foe yet for the sake of understanding one another and saving each other in their own way, through their own pain.
-
"None of you understand..." Neo said
"I was on a mission to find my parents, to discovery why they disappeared all those years ago.. and to find they that they didnt disappear, they just got up and left you to be alone! That feeling of emptyness is something none of you have felt!" He said with tears falling down his face.
Neo then took out his Reverse Narukami deck and pointed at Tsubasa
"And this is the day that I defeat you!" Neo said
-
The battle ensued between the two rivals and more improatntly, the two friends, each bound by the pain they shared as they attempt to break past it with their units and their Vanguard. The game went on different levels for both players Tsubasa had to deal with a breakride of Vowing Saber Reverse as it descended onto the field wiping everything in it's tracks, that included most of Tsubasa's field. Tsubasa went straight to Zenith, trying to show Neo that with the bonds of your friends you can grow stronger, even though he struggled with the concept he knew that it was there just as he brought it out with Zenith and with Ezel.
Neo continued to deny Tsubasa's claims of friendship, saying that no one understood his pain, no one was able to fully graps what he had to go through as a child, and even growing up. Tsubasa understood him perfectly though in different circumstances, the same concept was there they had both lost their parents in some form, but Tsubasa conveyed to him what the situation was like.
"..Your parents may have left you without a reason but believe, sometimes the reason could cause you an insane amount of pain even more pain than that of losing them...I know that full well..it's haunted me for so long." he said, tears beginning to appear from his eyes.
Neo opposed his opinion and called his Final Turn, signalling Vowing Reverse to empty Tsubasa's field and power up his own units, as he attacked mercilessly and head on, thunder and lightning howled in the skies above but Tsubasa was sure that this strength was nothing compared to the first time they fought...it was a far cry from what Neo was capable of without that power.
-insert music-https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5RGOaRHk9-s (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5RGOaRHk9-s)
"...Now I understand...I've been to unaware how much pain you've been going through...but now I am ready for it...I'll take on all your pain my friend! No Gaurd!!" he shouted as the dragon lunged at him to deal him the final damage point.
As Tsubasa's blue aura intensified, he revealed the top card of his deck, "...I will take all of your pain...because that is what a friend is about!" he said, as the heal trigger shined in the damage zone, keeping him in the game.
As Neo charged again, Tsubasa opted to show him how much he is will to take, "...I told you...you won't get stronger with that power...and if it's the pain that's hurting you...then give it all to me!" he said, as the second attack hit him, but this time as well, with his aura alongside him the young man revealed the last heal trigger in his deck and stared at Neo.
"..Time for you to see what these bonds we share can really do! Final Turn! Draw!...I knew you would come...Stand up My Avatar! Call! Blaster Blade Liberator!" he shouted his Liberators charged at Vowing Reverse, breaking his guard with a Critical Trigger and ending the game.
After a short moment Neo collapsed apologizing to his friend, and with that Tsubasa carried him and headed towards the exit of the park, intending to take Neo to a Hospital.
Neo +8AP
-
The showdown was under way. The best of friends, the best of cardfighters as Neo and Tsubasa faced off in an epic clash. Neo was still clouded with the fact Tsubasa was his enemy and not his friend. Neo was going to do anything to defeat him.
"Dragon of Chaos, Destroy all in your path! CrossBreakRide! Vowing Saber Reverse!" Neo said as his reverse power grew stronger.
With Saber Reverse's Limit Break, Neo was able to retire Tsubasa's Gold Paladin units one by one.. But Tsubasa never gave up. Calling upon his avatar Blaster Blade countless times to retire Neo's front line. Just then, when it seemed to be all over...
"Final Turn!" Neo screamed
It looked like Tsubasa had no chance to survive. Saber Reverse was going to win, but then it happened.. The ultimate miracle.. With Tsubasa pulling a double heal trigger to survive. Neo couldnt believe it, and at that moment he knew the power was false..
"It cant be.. But this power was supposed to be unstoppable.." He said
But with Tsubasa's Gancelot delivering the finishing blow, Saber Reverse had lost.. Just then Neo saw it.
He saw all of his friends standing by his side. He saw that he was never truely alone, He always had all of the people he met by him. What was anger and hatred turned into tears of joy as Neo became unreversed.
"Tsubasa" Neo said
Just as Neo became unreversed he passed out as Saber Reverse disappeared.
"Im.... Sorry.." He muttered
-
"Ladies and Gentleman!" Tomoda stood on one of the park tables as he gets into his entertainer persona. He wore a white mask and an orange top hat in order to carry out this charade. Tomoda saw the crowd form as he announced his game, all according to plan. He jumps off the table and lay down his tarot cards and shuffled them professionally.
"Lets start the show shall we." He then pointed to one of the members of the audience and motioned her to come over. Tomoda threw three cards on the table. She then looked at the cards in confusion, trying to decipher on what they could mean. The first card had the tower tarot, the second had a fire motif and the third, king. "Umm..what do I do now?" The young woman looked at Tomoda in curiosity. He gave a dark chuckle.
"Its quite simple..just stand still and watch them burn." After saying that the cards began to alight themselves and the young woman began to scream while the audience looked a bit terrified. "Oh don't be scarred...the fun has just begun." (http://the fun has just begun.") He stated with a small smirk has he reached into his pocket brought at a picture of his fellow general Aoi. "Listen here ladies and gentlemen. Every hour that passes and this man is not found, I will cause damage to our lovely town...serious damage."
Tomoda turned to the camera man that he ask to take the footage and waved. He then threw smoke pellets on the ground as a smoke screen appeared. He laughed manically as he escaped.
-
When Hazama was walking down the shopping district, everyone was ordered to evacuate the area sense everything was basically destroyed. When he reversed some people, he let them reverse whoever they wanted to, but he kept a fighter to find someone in particular. Once they reached the park, Hazama lied down on the hill and told one of the guys he reversed to go find a guy named Tsubasa Hayato. "I would check all around and ask people if they know who we are talking about,"he described to his reversed fighter. He kept describing Baky's apperance and then he sent him off to look for him.
Once he was gone, he lied down on the grass on his usual hill and watched the clouds change shape and go by.
(Sorry, wrong park)
-
Hideki (http://cardfight-wiki.ru/areafor/index.php/topic,2500.0.html)
"The Shadows are nice..."
With slow light steps Hideki walked into the park, a book firmly placed between his arm and his side. Why had he come out here again? He couldn't really remember to well, there wasn't anyone to meet here and he wasn't planning on going anywhere today. Maybe he would would just wait around here for now. He slid his hand into his pocket to check and see that he grabbed both decks, he couldn't be so sure that he would be the one on the surface when it came to playing after all. When his hand found both he nodded lightly to himself and walked over to a near by bench, seating himself and slowly takeing the book up with his left hand. 'Time to read and relax... See where this day takes us.' He thought to himself as he started to read.
"... Because here i can hide."
-
This place did mean a lot for Tsubasa, he had been through so much in this one zone, that it keeps coming back to haunt him in his endeavors, this time however was different this person was somebody who had a very on and off relationship with Tsubasa, they starte off as friends but gradually began to ave issues with one another becuase of their own beliefs and issues. The question here was how does Tsubasa face him, does he even have to...
"...Tell me what I must do...which side of me should try and handle him...." he thought, as he stared at Diablo's mask. "...Haruto is waiting for me, I can't keep this going...Diablo..I need your strength for tonight."
-Puts on the mask and zips the coat-
"...Let's end this..." he said, as he leapt into the park area, sending a shockwave of wind around him.
He looked around and stared at the one person at the park at that point, Hazama Von Einsburn. The Reverse marks were already clear on his face, and by his aura, so his reason for confronting him as Diablo was already handled.
"..I suggest you stand up." he said, his voice changer still giving off his menacing voice.
-
As Hazama was watching the clouds peacefully while the slight breeze was passing by his face, he was snapped back to reality by a harsh voice coming out of no where. He rubbed his eyes taking away the blur that they placed on his vision. He tilted his head up to see a guy in a black coat with some sort of mask hiding his identity. In all honesty, he wasn't really bothered by it because of the crazy people in this world,
Is he another cosplayer or what? he thought to himself. He heard his request about suggesting him to stand up.
But why should I? he asked. "I mean, I got here first, so this spot is taken. And they way you approach me with that mask and stuff along with your tone was quite rude if I do say so myself."
-
The stuck up attitude that this person had truly annoyed Diablo, or did it annoy Tsubasa? In either case he mainly wanted to deal with him and set things straight, one of the reasons he did not want him to gain Link Joker, is that it would ruin his life, unfortunately as his friend he feels obliged to do something...no matter what it might be.
With a slow movement he walks up to the young man, "If you want to make this difficult then that's fine by me.." he said, as he grabbed Hazama by the collar and lifted him up the ground with one hand. "..There is no rudeness here today,I'm here to get rid of the power you have within you, if I leave that poison within you let's just say you won't be satisfied with the result." he said, tossing him away from him but in a way to make him land on his feet, which he did.
"..We can do this in several ways, I can either force you to leave the deck or you can actually fight for it." he said, as he placed his hand on his deck boxes. "What's it gonna be?"
-
After Hazama's comment to this stranger, it looks like he ticked him off in some way. The next thing that happened was being grabbed by the collar and dragged up to his feet. He looked at him straightly in the eye as he said what he wanted to say. After he let go of him he stood there and laughed at what he just said.
"Hahahaha," he laughed. Then he turned serious. "There is one thing you are missing. This 'poison' you are talking about is a complete misconception. As you see, Link Joker are my friends and family. They are the one that truly understand me, and I understand them. And don't you say I am blindsided by them because I'm not. I'm looking into reality and they are always there for me. They are the best things, no friends, that happened to me in my entire lifetime." He took out his deck and held it to his chest. He clenched it harder, showing compassion and protection to his family.
"You wouldn't understand."
-
The way Hazama was handling himself seemed very intriguing to Diablo, it seemed like he has not changed at all, he always wants to be alone because he still thinks that he can't trust or rely on anyone. As expected of Link Joker and their twisted control methods.
"..All I see is a child who refuses to trust others for no clear reason, they don't understand you they're using you for their own ambition, if that's not blindsided then I don't know what is..that's enough talk, if you really think this clan is your family then prove it to me here and now." he said, pointing his deck to Hazama.
-
"Are you strong?" was all he asked.
-
The fight between the two ensued with both sides utilizing their deck's aspects to the fullest Hazama was surprisingly very potent with Link Joker, utilizing their lock tactic to it's maximum potential. It somewhat reminded him of that fighter that unleashed the scythed Link Joker Unit...
Diablo's other persona attempted to try to explain to Hazama about his mistakes, he tried to show him that a relationship of any kind requires both sides to be willing to give and receive.
"..Link Joker toys with your heart, using your deepest desires to manipulate you...clearly you want to have friends and family but you're too stubborn to see that it's not their fault that things are not working out...it's your fault, isolating yourself won't open the opportunity to have friends. he said, as he raised his card and Crossbroke rode to Dragruler Phantom.
"..I assume you're trying to be a hero, heh typical." said Hazama.
"..I don't want to be a hero..I am..Diablo Falcon..a friend to whoever needs me." he said, as he unleashed his Limit Break for the final time and was able to deal 2 dmg, making Hazama's heals useless.
As Hazama screamed in pain, Diablo went over to him, picking him up on his shoulder and taking him to the hospital at Max speed.